MENU

Where the world comes to study the Bible

10. Submission To Authorities (1 Peter 2:13–25)

Related Media

Submit yourselves for the Lord’s sake to every authority instituted among men: whether to the king, as the supreme authority, or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right. For it is God’s will that by doing good you should silence the ignorant talk of foolish men. Live as free men, but do not use your freedom as a cover–up for evil; live as servants of God. Show proper respect to everyone: Love the brotherhood of believers, fear God, honor the king. Slaves, submit yourselves to your masters with all respect, not only to those who are good and considerate, but also to those who are harsh. For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God. But how is it to your credit if you receive a beating for doing wrong and endure it? But if you suffer for doing good and you endure it, this is commendable before God. To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. “He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.” When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly. He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; by his wounds you have been healed. For you were like sheep going astray, but now you have returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls.
1 Peter 2:13–25

Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities?

In this text Peter is talking about submission---submission to authorities in government, submission to masters, and all of this is in the context of suffering. When people look at Christians, they shouldn’t find those who are slandering their leaders or starting riots to overthrow government, even in the case of injustice, such as persecution or slavery.

Remember, in this context Nero is on the throne and Christians are being thrown to the lions and burned at the stake. It seems like an ideal time to fight back, but that is not what Peter teaches the Christians to do. He tells them to submit to the unjust authorities in leadership.

In this passage, we will learn why Christians should submit even to unjust authorities and see how they should be known for their submission. They should not be known for complaining, arguing, or starting protests, but by the beauty of this submission.

Big Question: Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities in 1 Peter 2:13–25?

Believers Should Submit to Authorities to Honor God

Submit yourselves for the Lords sake to every authority instituted among men: whether to the king, as the supreme authority (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:13

The first reason believers are called to submit is because of the Lord. Peter says we should submit for “the Lord’s sake.” This is the reason that believers can demonstrate lives full of submission even amidst persecution. It is because they live a life of submission to the Lord.

Look at what Paul taught in Romans 13:1–2,

Everyone must submit himself to the governing authorities, for there is no authority except that which God has established. The authorities that exist have been established by God. Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves.

Paul says believers must submit because there is no authority except that which comes from God and to rebel against the authority is to rebel against God. We see this very clearly in the scenario with David and Saul. David had been anointed as future king, and yet King Saul wanted to kill him. He threw a spear at David, had soldiers come to his house to take him, and chased him through the mountains, and yet David always said this, “I will not touch God’s anointed. Who can touch God’s anointed and be guiltless?” Look at what he says:

But David said to Abishai, “Don’t destroy him! Who can lay a hand on the LORD’s anointed and be guiltless? As surely as the LORD lives,” he said, “the LORD himself will strike him; either his time will come and he will die, or he will go into battle and perish. But the LORD forbid that I should lay a hand on the LORDs anointed (emphasis mine).
1 Samuel 26:9–11

See, for David, he realized that if he touched God’s anointed, he would be guilty before God. He saw God as establishing Saul’s leadership even though he was in rebellion.

Do you see God as having established your pastors, your small-group leaders, your bosses, your president, even those who are ungodly?

Many are guilty before God because they have touched God’s authority by their criticism, their abuse and attacks, and not only have they touched these people but touched and disrespected God.

Does this mean we do not recognize wrong? Certainly, we do, but the manner in which we do it makes all the difference in the world. Does our response mock, belittle, disrespect, or encourage rebellion in others? If we have done that, we have dishonored God.

The reason we submit is for the Lord’s sake that we may honor him and also to avoid being disciplined by him. Paul said this in Romans 13:2, “Consequently, he who rebels against the authority is rebelling against what God has instituted, and those who do so will bring judgment on themselves” (emphasis mine).

Interpretation Question: How can God have established all authorities if some are unjust like Hitler? How does the believer reconcile this?

One author said God understands that even a bad ruler is better than no ruler at all because then there would be total anarchy. Also, it should be noted that God many times gives us the leaders we deserve as a judgment. With King Saul, the people had rejected God and asked for a leader just like the other nations had. God gave them the oppressive king they asked for in order to humble them and teach them to submit to God.

We see this in other Scripture as well. Read Isaiah 3:1–12 where a lack of leadership is shown as a judgment of God. Even the children end up in leadership because Israel had turned their backs on God (v. 4). When there are presidential elections in my country, it is very common for people to feel like they are choosing “the better of two evils.” We are in a stage where it seems God has removed many of our godly leaders even as he did with Israel. Look at Isaiah 3:1-6:

See now, the Lord, the LORD Almighty, is about to take from Jerusalem and Judah both supply and support: all supplies of food and all supplies of water, the hero and warrior, the judge and prophet, the soothsayer and elder, the captain of fifty and man of rank, the counselor, skilled craftsman and clever enchanter. I will make boys their officials; mere children will govern them. People will oppress each other—man against man, neighbor against neighbor. The young will rise up against the old, the base against the honorable. A man will seize one of his brothers at his father’s home, and say, “You have a cloak, you be our leader; take charge of this heap of ruins!”

In Isaiah 3, we see that one of the judgments on Israel for rebelling was taking away leadership. He took away heroes, warriors, judges, prophets, etc. We see that people were crying out for young boys and children to govern them. There were no great leaders left.

I cannot help but notice that in my own country’s elections. Every election, it seems people are voting against someone but not really voting for someone. This is a reflection of the judgment of God on a people who no longer reverence and seek him. He takes away the blessing of godly leaders. However, either way we must affirm that God is in control of government and specifically our leaders. This is why we must submit to them, out of submission to the Lord.

Application Question: In what ways have you experienced ungody leadership and how did you respond to it? How can we seek to honor God better in those situations?

Believers Should Submit to Authorities Because of Their Purpose

Or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right.
1 Peter 2:14

In this passage, Peter talks about the reasons God established authorities. He has established them for two reasons: (1) to punish wrong and (2) to commend right. These are the reasons God established authorities on the earth. In fact, we see the first establishment of human government after the flood with Noah. Look at what God says to Noah:

And for your lifeblood I will surely demand an accounting. I will demand an accounting from every animal. And from each man, too, I will demand an accounting for the life of his fellow man. “Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed; for in the image of God has God made man.”
Genesis 9:5–6

God says he would establish an accounting for man’s blood whether through animal or man. If a person killed a man, man was to exact retribution through capital punishment. In this covenant with Noah, he essentially establishes our government system, our military system, and our police system in some sense for the encouragement of righteousness and as a deterrent to sin.

This system of government had not been established previously, before God’s covenant with Noah. Remember, Cain did not die for his murder, and neither did his son, Lamech. He had not yet established this system. God judged them directly. But after man’s utter failure to live godly, he wipes them out in the flood and establishes delegated authority in the government.

One of the reasons we should submit to government is because we understand their purpose. They are given for the purpose of deterring sin and for promoting righteousness. They deter sin by discipline and they encourage righteousness through commendation or reward. We see this as presidents will often fly to congratulate heroes or those who accomplish something special in a country.

Listen again to what Paul said:

For he is Gods servant to do you good. But if you do wrong, be afraid, for he does not bear the sword for nothing. He is Gods servant, an agent of wrath to bring punishment on the wrongdoer (emphasis mine).
Romans 13:4

When those in leadership promote good and deter sin, they are acting as God’s servants, his ministers. For that reason, we must submit to them because we understand their purpose.

Application Question: In understanding the role of government, what else should be the Christians response in supporting government other than submission?

Other than submission, the Christian should pray for the government (1 Tim 2:1, 2). The Christian also should consider serving in government. God placed Joseph and Daniel in government positions in order to help promote good in pagan countries. In fact, David and his mighty men essentially all served in the army, which was part of promoting and protecting good in Israel.

Believers Should Submit to Authorities to Quiet Those Who Are Antagonistic Toward Christianity

For it is God’s will that by doing good you should silence the ignorant talk of foolish men.
1 Peter 2:15

Peter tells us one of the reasons for our submission should be to “silence” the ignorant talk of foolish men or those who do not believe in God. Psalms 14:1 says, “The fool says in his heart there is no God.” No doubt, many of these Christians again were being mocked, passed over for promotion, and persecuted. Nero actually cursed the Christians and used them as a scapegoat for the Great Fire of Rome. He accused them of starting the fire and also angering the gods because Christians wouldn’t worship them.

These Christians bore the sting of unjust accusation and slander because of their beliefs and their chaste lives. Instead of responding with disobedience or anger, they were to respond with submission, and it would essentially quiet the mouths of those who cursed Christianity and the God of Christianity.

The word silence is actually the word muzzle. It meant to make a person incapable of responding. Yes, believing in a resurrected Lord, a seven-day creation, etc., may seem foolish, but when Christians live such wonderful lives, it silences the lies and the accusations against them and shows the beauty of Christ. This would be even more important in a society where Christianity is not accepted but rejected as foolishness.

Paul said it this way:

Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord. On the contrary: “If your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him something to drink. In doing this, you will heap burning coals on his head.” Do not be overcome by evil, but overcome evil with good.
Romans 12:19–21

Paul said by submitting to your enemy and serving them, you actually heap burning coals on their head. You make it very hard for them to dislike you and to seek to bring you harm. In fact, you “muzzle” them, making it impossible for them to speak harshly about you.

Have you ever tried this while being mistreated? Submission is a tremendous muzzle, but returning evil for evil actually fuels the fires of animosity. Does submission characterize you? Does your lifestyle muzzle those who criticize the gospel?

Application Question: Have you ever seen acts of good, done in submission to those who have been antagonistic, muzzle those who are foolish? Have you ever tried this with those who did not like you? What happened?

Believers Should Submit to Authorities Because They Are Free from Sin

Live as free men, but do not use your freedom as a cover-up for evil; live as servants of God. Show proper respect to everyone: Love the brotherhood of believers, fear God, honor the king (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:16-17

You can imagine people as they are thinking about Nero and their evil officials in the government. Why should I still pay taxes to a man who is trying to kill us? That is illogical. How can it be possible? Some might even scoff at this exhortation to respect and honor the king.

Peter says it is possible because they were free men.

Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by Christians being free men in the context of submission?

He is talking about freedom from the slavery of sin. Listen to what Jesus said:

Jesus replied, “I tell you the truth, everyone who sins is a slave to sin. Now a slave has no permanent place in the family, but a son belongs to it forever. So if the Son sets you free, you will be free indeed.
John 8:34–36

See, Peter realizes that true freedom is freedom from sin. Sin enslaves us. It enslaves us to unforgiveness; it enslaves us to bitterness. The one who is truly free is free to obey God, free to love him and free to love others. Listen again to what Paul said in Romans 8:7, “The sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God’s law, nor can it do so.”

We often talk about free will. The reality is that the person who is not born again is not free. He cannot submit to God. He cannot believe the gospel. He cannot love his brother as himself. It is only by the Holy Spirit that the chains of past scars, the chains of slavery to lust, the chains of slavery to the sin nature are removed. The natural man cannot submit to God’s law.

How is it possible to live this life of submission? It is possible because we are free. Well, you might say, “Brother, I hear you, but I still feel like I’m in bondage. I’m in bondage to my sin. I can’t forgive my parents who are my authority. I can’t forgive this person who hurt me. How can I have this freedom you speak about?”

Application Question: How can a believer start to walk in the freedom Christ has given them to forgive, serve, submit or bless those who have hurt them?

Here are two suggestions to help you walk in the freedom Christ gave you:

1. Choose, as an act of the will, to obey God. Choose to forgive and obey.

Look at what Paul says:

Don’t you know that when you offer yourselves to someone to obey him as slaves, you are slaves to the one whom you obey—whether you are slaves to sin, which leads to death, or to obedience, which leads to righteousness (emphasis mine)?
Romans 6:16

In speaking about believers who have been set free from sin (6:2), he talks about the possibility of them still becoming enslaved to sin. They could still offer themselves as slaves to sin. However, they should offer themselves as slaves of righteousness. Listen.

I put this in human terms because you are weak in your natural selves. Just as you used to offer the parts of your body in slavery to impurity and to ever-increasing wickedness, so now offer them in slavery to righteousness leading to holiness (emphasis mine).
Romans 6:19

You must choose to offer yourself as a slave to righteousness in faith. You must act upon your freedom, even though you feel weak in your flesh. We choose to obey God in faith. “I am free from slavery to unforgiveness, and therefore, I will obey God in faith by loving and serving my enemy.”

Here is a second thing.

2. You must give yourself to the Word of God.

Listen to what James says:

But the man who looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues to do this, not forgetting what he has heard, but doing it—he will be blessed in what he does (emphasis mine).
James 1:25

He calls the Bible the perfect law that gives freedom. It is almost a paradox--a law that gives freedom. We think of laws bringing bondage—”You can’t do this, you can’t do that.” We should think of biblical law as “I can have a godly speech. I can love my enemy.” This law actually gives freedom to somebody who has been enslaved to sin. When you give yourself to studying the Word and obeying it, it frees you. Paul calls the Word “water” that cleanses and washes away our sin (Eph 5:26).

We must give ourselves to study and obedience to the Word of God. Even now as we study, no doubt we feel more empowered to live a life of submission. Why? It is because we are submitting to the perfect law that gives freedom. God sent it to free people. It is a sharp two-edged sword that breaks the chains of sin off those in slavery.

Let us choose to submit, even to those who are unjust, because God has made us free to do so. God has made us free by Christ’s death and resurrection. It broke the power of sin over our lives. We can submit because the Word of God enables us to. It is the law that gives freedom. We also must do it as an act of the will; we must choose to live in this freedom. Study Romans 6 and let the Word of God—the law of freedom—set you free from any bondage you are still walking in.

Application Question: What ways have you seen the Word of God make you free from bondage to sin or give you the ability to submit?

Believers Should Submit to Authorities Because of Reward

Slaves, submit yourselves to your masters with all respect, not only to those who are good and considerate, but also to those who are harsh. For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God. But how is it to your credit if you receive a beating for doing wrong and endure it? But if you suffer for doing good and you endure it, this is commendable before God (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:18-20

What is the next reason Peter gives for submission to authorities?

In 1 Peter 2:18-20, he talks specifically to slaves who are serving harsh masters. He does not tell them to run away or break free. He says submit to them because it is commendable before God. To commend means to praise, honor or congratulate. God will reward those who submit to authorities, especially harsh authorities. In fact, I think he gives us a secret to enable us. We must live with a consciousness of God (v. 19). We must have an awareness of his presence in order to enable us to submit. Listen again to what he says in 1 Peter 2:19: “For it is commendable if a man bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because he is conscious of God.”

This submission in the face of unjust suffering will result in commendation and reward from God. The believer should submit with a consciousness of the God who rewards those who are faithful. Listen to what Christ said:

Blessed are those who are persecuted because of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when people insult you, persecute you and falsely say all kinds of evil against you because of me. Rejoice and be glad, because great is your reward in heaven, for in the same way they persecuted the prophets who were before you (emphasis mine).
Matthew 5:10–12

Christ says you are blessed if you are insulted for Christ or insulted for righteousness. He says great will your reward be in heaven. This should encourage us when working with difficult bosses, employers or families. We submit because of consciousness to God, who rewards the faithful.

Application Question: Does the prospect of receiving reward motivate you, especially in the context of being treated harshly by authorities? Why or why not?

Believers Should Submit to Authorities Because of the Example of Christ

To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps. “He committed no sin, and no deceit was found in his mouth.” When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly. He himself bore our sins in his body on the tree, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; by his wounds you have been healed. For you were like sheep going astray, but now you have returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:21-25

Another reason Peter gives for submitting to authorities, especially unjust authorities, is the example of Christ. Let us remember that Christ lived the perfect life of submission. It was submission that sent him to the cross. He submitted to the Father’s will. He did not complain when things got bad or become angry with God. No, he submitted to the Father.

But he did not just submit to the Father; he submitted to the unjust authorities and suffered for us. He did not curse Pilate. In fact, he talked about how God had given Pilate this power, this authority. Look at what he said:

“Do you refuse to speak to me?” Pilate said. “Don’t you realize I have power either to free you or to crucify you?” Jesus answered, “You would have no power over me if it were not given to you from above. Therefore the one who handed me over to you is guilty of a greater sin (emphasis mine).”
John 19:10–11

Christ saw Pilate’s power as from above. He honored him and recognized God as the ultimate authority even over unjust leaders. Christ even taught submission to the Pharisees. Look at what he said:

The teachers of the law and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat. So you must obey them and do everything they tell you. But do not do what they do, for they do not practice what they preach (emphasis mine).
Matthew 23:2–3

When Christ went to the cross under both of these unjust authorities, he submitted to them and suffered willingly. He did not fight back and he did not resist. Why did he do this? It says it was because he entrusted himself to God (1 Peter 2:23). He knew that God would take care of him and fight his battles.

We can submit even to unjust authorities because of Christ’s example. He submitted and suffered in a manner that honored God.

Application Question: Isn’t there a time to defend ourselves? When should we not submit to unjust suffering?

In short, there must be wisdom. Scripture declares that we should turn the other cheek (Matt 5:39) and that we should overcome evil with good (Rom 12:21). We are called to, at times, just accept wrong committed toward us. Look at what Paul says to the churches that were suing one another in 1 Corinthians 6:7: “The very fact that you have lawsuits among you means you have been completely defeated already. Why not rather be wronged? Why not rather be cheated (emphasis mine)?

However, we clearly see times with Paul, where instead of accepting unjust treatment, he appealed to the higher authority. Paul said, “I appeal to Caesar,” while he was awaiting a court case in jail (Acts 25:11).

Also, it should be noted when Christ went into the temple, he pulled out a whip and turned over tables (John 2:13–17). He did not just accept the injustice. How do we reconcile this?

Here are a few thoughts:

  1. Especially in personal offense, the believer should practice submission even to unjust treatment. We should practice turning the cheek (Matt 5:39).
  2. When others are experiencing injustice or when God is defamed, the Christians should seek justice. Christ turned the other cheek with personal offense but responded with a righteous anger when God was dishonored and others were harmed (John 2:13-17).
  3. Since all authority is from God, there are times when we should use these authorities. This may mean calling the police, talking to leadership, writing our congressman, etc.
  4. In all these times, there is a need for wisdom to discern which to do in what circumstance. God often gives this wisdom through prayer (Jas 1:5) and seeking the advice of others (Prov 12:15).

Believers Should Submit to Authorities Because God Judges Justly

When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 2:23

When Christ was persecuted unjustly, he did not retaliate, but he entrusted himself to God. The word entrust is a banking term. Christ placed himself in the bank of God and trusted that God would do what is right and just. In fact, we see this right before Christ dies; he quotes a Psalm, saying, “Father, into your hands I entrust my spirit (Psalm 31:5).”

Paul says the same thing in 2 Timothy 1:12 while he was in prison: “That is why I am suffering as I am. Yet I am not ashamed, because I know whom I have believed, and am convinced that he is able to guard what I have entrusted to him for that day” (emphasis mine).

Paul is about to die unjustly as well, but the reason he was not ashamed was because he believed and was convinced that God was able to guard what he had entrusted to him until the day of Christ. Paul had put his entire life in God’s bank, and he knew his life was ultimately eternally safe and would produce tremendous interest. Though the world misjudged him and wrongly valued his life and character, God would not. God is a just judge, and in his justice, he would also judge those who had wrongly persecuted him.

Have you invested your life in the bank that will never go under? Any other investment will not prove profitable. It means you will be misjudged by the world, but God will reward you and ultimately bring justice on those who have mistreated you. “Therefore brothers, Do not take revenge, my friends, but leave room for God’s wrath, for it is written: “It is mine to avenge; I will repay,” says the Lord” (Rom 12:19).

Application Question: What does it practically mean to “entrust” your life into God’s hands, especially during unjust persecution? What are some hindrances to entrusting our entire lives or hard situations into God’s hand?

Conclusion

Why should believers submit even to unjust authorities?

  1. Believers should submit to authorities to honor God.
  2. Believers should submit to authorities because of their purpose.
  3. Believers should submit to authorities to quiet those who are antagonistic to Christianity.
  4. Believers should submit to authorities because they are free from sin.
  5. Believers should submit to authorities because of reward.
  6. Believers should submit to authorities because of the example of Christ.
  7. Believers should submit to authorities because God judges justly.

Application Question: In what ways has God challenged you in the area of submission? How do you plan on implementing this virtue in your daily life?

Chapter Notes

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown

Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.

Related Topics: Christian Life

11. Characteristics Of A Godly Marriage (1 Peter 3:1–7)

Related Media

Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives, when they see the purity and reverence of your lives. Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, such as braided hair and the wearing of gold jewelry and fine clothes. Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful. They were submissive to their own husbands, like Sarah, who obeyed Abraham and called him her master. You are her daughters if you do what is right and do not give way to fear. Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers.
1 Peter 3:1–7

What are characteristics of a godly marriage? What should we be aiming for when we are looking for a wife or a husband for those who are single? Understanding what a godly marriage looks like is very important so we can prepare for it.

It is good to remember that when God made man in his image (Gen 1:27), he made a husband and wife yoked together as one flesh (2:24). This means that the marriage relationship is a model of God and specifically the Trinity. When a marriage does not function properly, it mars the image of God and it breaks down every aspect of society.

For this reason, from the very beginning of creation, the home has been under attack. Satan attacked the home by tempting Adam and Eve in the garden. He attacks the home because it destroys the image of God, and therefore, our societies become farther and farther away from God, as the family decays and erodes. The family is the foundation of society, so when the home falls, the church falls, and when the church falls, the nation falls. As we look at this text, Peter teaches us the characteristics of a godly home, focusing on the roles of both the man and the woman.

No doubt the stress of persecution happening in the Roman Empire as Peter wrote this text, led to discord and fights in the home, particularly between husband and wife. Peter aims to correct that.

Peter also attempts to correct the common scenario of how a woman should react if she was married to a husband who had not yet come to Christ. This was very important because wives in the ancient world were often viewed as property. If she became a believer when the husband was not, it was perceived as rebellion and made the home life very difficult. On the other hand, if the husband became a believer, the wife and children were expected to follow. Therefore, Peter writes specifically to women whose lives were very difficult as a result of the former scenario.

This message is important not only for married couples, but also for singles who will one day be married. Many of us have grown up with bad models of marriage. These bad models are promoted on television, in the media, and sometimes in our own home. Most Christians do not know what a proper marriage should look like, so when they get eventually married they live out the models they have seen or experienced in the home they grew up in.

Scripture calls us to a higher model which is God’s original plan for the man and the woman. We learn something of God’s design in 1 Peter 3:1-7. It is a powerful remedy, not only for the church, but for our society that is cracked at the foundation as a result of our homes functioning outside of God’s perfect plan.

In this text, we will see six characteristics of a godly marriage.

Big Question: What characteristics of a godly marriage does Peter focus on as seen in the roles of the man and woman?

In a Godly Marriage, the Wife Submits to Her Husband to Transform Him

Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives.
1 Peter 3:1

In the above passage, Peter starts off with the phrase “in the same way.” This is referring to the third area of submission that should be seen in the lives of believers. He previously spoke about submitting to government (1 Pet 2:13–17) and to masters (1 Pet 2:18), and now he focuses on the home.

He is particularly focusing on the woman when he says, “Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands.” The first point is that in a godly marriage, the wife submits to the husband in order to bring transformation in him. This call to submission is a radical concept in our culture and many rebel against Christianity because of it. Even many Christians struggle with this concept. Is the man greater than the women? If not, then why must the woman submit to the man? Many are quite bothered by this.

However, in considering the concept of authority in the home, it has nothing to do with equality. When God called these Christians to submit to the King and to masters in chapter 2, he was not teaching inequality.  An employer and an employee are fully equal; however, in order for a company to function properly, there must be authority otherwise there is chaos. In the same way, when God made the institution of marriage, he placed authority in the home in order that it would also function well. When we look at a society, where up to 50 percent of marriages end in divorce, we can have no doubt that marriages have lost their God-given design.

The Beginning of the Problem

In fact, we see God prophetically share this problem with Adam and Even in Genesis 3. The result of sin entering the world would be disorder in marriages. Look at what he says:

To the woman he said, “I will greatly increase your pains in childbearing; with pain you will give birth to children. Your desire will be for your husband, and he will rule over you” (emphasis mine).
Genesis 3:16

When it says the woman would “desire” the husband, it actually means the woman would desire to control the husband. We see this same word used of sin with Cain in Genesis 4:7. God said, “Sin desires you but you must master it.” Sin desired to control Cain, but he was called to control it. Sin resulted in the woman seeking to usurp the leadership of the man, and it also resulted in the man trying to dominate and control the woman.

We see these dynamics in many ways throughout society. In some cultures, especially fundamentalist Muslim ones, the wife is like property and the husband can divorce or beat his wife for any offense. The husband controls and dominates the wife. In other cultures, the husband is docile in the home and the wife is the leader. In addition, we see in the feminist movement a continual push for the woman to not only usurp the man in the home, but in the church and in society, regardless of God’s design.

However, we should realize that this was never God’s original design for the man and the woman. Let us remember that in Genesis 1, when God made man in his image, he made them male and female. He made a plurality (Gen 1:27), just as God is a plurality. “So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them” (Gen 1:27).

Evidence in the Trinity

Paul makes the argument in 1 Corinthians 11 that women should wear a sign of submission and submit to their husbands by calling the women to look at the Trinity. He says that the wife mirrors Christ and the man mirrors God. Look at what it says in 1 Corinthians 11:3: “Now I want you to realize that the head of every man is Christ, and the head of the woman (or translated wife) is man, and the head of Christ is God (emphasis mine).

When Paul is correcting the women in the church who were dishonoring their husbands by removing their head coverings, he says the head of man is Christ. In the home, the man should submit to Christ, and the woman should submit to her husband because he is the head of the wife. Finally, he says the head of Christ is God

Do you see the analogy with the Godhead? In the same way that the man is the head of the woman, God is the head of Christ. Christ is coequal with God, but Christ submits to the will of the Father. He says, “I came to do my Father’s will. I only say what my Father says.” Though equal, there is submission in the Godhead. The woman’s relationship with the husband is called to mirror Christ’s relationship with God. When God made mankind, he made a relationship between the husband and wife that was “one” like the Trinity, coequal like the Trinity, and had authority in it just as the Trinity. Marriage reflects the Godhead.

Now we certainly recognize that this is a hard doctrine. However, we must see that it is God’s established order in Scripture. He is a God of order, and so he created it in the home. We must establish our homes on God’s Word and not what would seem right to us or our culture.

Christ the Restorer

Let us understand that Christ came to reestablish biblical manhood and biblical womanhood. When sin perverted the husband-and-wife relationship, the husbands became either domineering or passive and the wife either became manipulative or a doormat. This was never God’s plan, and therefore, Christ came to demonstrate what the marriage should look like. He demonstrates this clearly in his relationship with the church, who is his bride. Look at Ephesians 5:22–26,

Wives, submit to your husbands as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the church, his body, of which he is the Savior. Now as the church submits to Christ, so also wives should submit to their husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word.

When we see the gospel, we see what marriage should be. Instead of the husband being lethargic while Satan leads the wife into sin, he is active. He is so active that he gives his life for his wife. He serves her by washing her with the Word of God, teaching her Scripture, leading her in holiness. He makes her beautiful. And the wife submits to him as the church should submit to Christ in everything, unless her submission would cause her to disobey God.

When the world looks at the Christian marriage, they should see the gospel. The wife submits to the husband as the church submits to Christ. The husband, instead of being lethargic or oppressive, he actively caters to the spiritual needs of his wife. When the Christian home operates like this, people see the beauty of the gospel. When the home is in disorder, it mars the gospel and it mars the image of God. It draws people away from God. It draws children away from God because it distorts God’s original plan.

When Eve sinned, Adam was supposed to be like Christ and die in her place. Where the first Adam failed, the second Adam, Christ, succeeds. He shows us what biblical manhood is, as he dies for his bride, the church, and purifies her through the Word. Christ came to fix broken marriages and bring them back into the original order of the Godhead.

Power of Submission

Peter espouses the doctrine of submission as he calls the wife to submit to the husband. Let us again hear the transformative power of this life of submission in the wife. It is so powerful it can transform the husband. Peter says a wife who is submissive does not even need words because she lives the gospel. Look at what he says:

Wives, in the same way be submissive to your husbands so that, if any of them do not believe the word, they may be won over without words by the behavior of their wives, when they see the purity and reverence of your lives (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:1–2

Here Peter gives the scenario of a wife who probably got saved after she was married and the husband was still an unbeliever. This would have created great strife in the home and possibly oppression since the wife was considered almost like property. This would have made the marriage very tough and sometimes abusive. Often in marriages like this, where the husband is an unbeliever, the woman, with right intentions, would seek zealously to win the husband to Christ. She does this by preaching at him, sometimes condemning his life of sin. Peter calls the woman to not do this.

He essentially says the life of submission which was God’s perfect plan for the wife is so beautiful, so saturated with the gospel, that it could save the husband without a word. A wife who was rooted in the sin nature that came from Adam would have been trying to usurp the husband’s authority their whole married life, arguing with him and seeking her own way. But all of a sudden, Christ came in, and there was this great submission. It would radically speak to the husband and potentially save his life. He would see the purity and the reverence of her life, and it lead to transformation.

In fact, we have seen this throughout history. Listen to a few of these stories of the power of a submissive life.

Here is a story of a Hindu woman who was converted.

A Hindu woman was converted, chiefly by hearing the Word of God read. She suffered very much persecution from her husband. One day a missionary asked her, “When your husband is angry and persecutes you, what do you do?”

She replied: “Well, sir, I cook his food better; when he complains, I sweep the floor cleaner; and when he speaks unkindly, I answer him mildly. I try, sir, to show him that when I became a Christian, I became a better wife and a better mother.”

The consequence of this was that, while the husband could withstand all the preaching of the missionary, he could not stand the practical preaching of his wife, and gave his heart to God with her. 1

Here is another story that missionary George Muller told.

George Müller told of a wealthy German whose wife was a devout believer. This man was a heavy drinker, spending late nights in the tavern. She would send the servants to bed, stay up till he returned, receive him kindly, and never scold him or complain. At times she would even have to undress him and put him to bed.

One night in the tavern he said to his cronies, “I bet if we go to my house, my wife will be sitting up, waiting for me. She’ll come to the door, give us a royal welcome, and even make supper for us, if I ask her.”

They were skeptical at first, but decided to go along and see. Sure enough, she came to the door, received them courteously, and willingly agreed to make supper for them without the slightest trace of resentment. After serving them, she went off to her room. As soon as she had left, one of the men began to condemn the husband. “What kind of a man are you to treat such a good woman so miserably?” The accuser got up without finishing his supper and left the house. Another did the same and another till they had all departed without eating the meal.

Within a half hour, the husband became deeply convicted of his wickedness, and especially of his heartless treatment of his wife. He went to his wife’s room, asked her to pray for him, repented of his sins, and surrendered to Christ. From that time on, he became a devoted disciple of the Lord Jesus. Won without a word!

George Müller advised: Don’t be discouraged if you have to suffer from unconverted relatives. Perhaps very shortly the Lord may give you the desire of your heart, and answer your prayer for them. But in the meantime, seek to commend the truth, not by reproaching them on account of their behavior toward you, but by manifesting toward them the meekness, gentleness and kindness of the Lord Jesus Christ.2

Again, this is not just a truth for those married to an unbeliever. This is a truth for those who are married, period. The most traveled path in a marriage to changing a husband or changing a wife is arguing and nagging, but Peter says this is largely ineffective. Oftentimes, this pushes the other person farther away, instead of closer to what God desires.

Peter says it is the power of a submissive life with purity—meaning no sin—and reverence—which is respect and honor—that has the ability to change a life. This is something that husbands and wives need to get a hold of. Yes, let us speak, but more than that, let our actions speak that our wives may be won and our husbands as well.

This should change many marriages that are largely dominated by arguing with one another. A submissive life is free of sin and sinful responses; it is a life of reverence and respect that transforms.

This life of submission is transformative because it was the life of Christ. Peter has already been arguing that this practice of submission among the authorities of the world could save lives and make them glorify God on the day of visitation (1 Pet 2:12–15); now he says it can changes marriages as well.

*It should be added that this text should not be used for females or males to consider dating or marrying unbelievers. Scripture speaks very clearly against that. In Nehemiah, Nehemiah starts to pull the hair out of the men that had married unbelievers (Neh 13:23–27). He essentially says, “Don’t you know that Solomon lost the kingdom for this very sin?” The nation of Israel was judged for this sin.

Paul says very clearly in 2 Corinthians 6:14 that we should not be unequally yoked with unbelievers. This does not refer primarily to marriage but to every intimate relationship. Intimate relationships are yoking relationships; they pull us in a certain direction. He says the Christian who does not separate from worldy relationships will give up intimacy with God and ultimately bring discipline on their lives (v. 17, 18).

When I talk to young Christians in church or on college campuses, it seems they are largely unaware of this truth. It is like they have never read the tragic story and warnings in the Bible about courting or marrying unbelievers. It essentially led to the death of Samson and the discipline of Israel on several occasions.

Application Question: What are your thoughts and feelings about the submission of the wife to her husband? How do you see this being attacked and lost in society?

In a Godly Marriage, the Wife Is Focused on the Internal and Not the External

Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, such as braided hair and the wearing of gold jewelry and fine clothes. Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight. For this is the way the holy women of the past who put their hope in God used to make themselves beautiful.
1 Peter 3:3-5

In this text, Peter begins to expand on the best way to submit to the husband and reverence him. The woman might be tempted to believe that it was all about her beauty and her outward appearance. But Peter teaches that beauty is not the primary way to honor your husband.

Now it should be noted that Peter is not saying that women should not wear jewelry or fine clothes. He is actually speaking about being consumed with it. This is seen by the fact that “fine” clothes is not in the text. It’s added by translators. It literally says “do not let your adornment be clothes.” Is he saying the woman can’t wear clothes? No, that is why the interpreters added fine clothes. He was talking about obsession with the external.

We live in a world where the woman is tempted to often be consumed with outward adorning and her physical beauty. The world system perpetuates this. One cannot watch a commercial that doesn’t say you can be more beautiful or attractive if you wear this or do that or you must look like this. God hates this focus on the external because it does not reflect the image of God. We see this in the story of the choosing of David to be king. Samuel was surveying the older brothers for kingly characteristics, and noticing one of them, he said, “Surely this must be God’s anointed.” However, God replies in 1 Samuel 16:7,

But the LORD said to Samuel, “Do not consider his appearance or his height, for I have rejected him. The LORD does not look at the things man looks at. Man looks at the outward appearance, but the LORD looks at the heart” (emphasis mine).

God essentially says, “I do not look at people the way man does. Man is consumed with the outward appearance, but I am consumed with the heart.” Therefore, when Christians are consumed with the outward appearance, they are acting like the world, not like God. You were made to look like God, to think like him. There is not one child of God who is not beautiful to him. Beauty is a work of the heart.

This would rid a lot of people of their insecurities and their pride. It would close the door on the lies that Satan speaks to so many. You must be lighter, darker, tanner, skinnier, have these kind of eyes, this kind of nose. It is a lie. Let your focus be the inward man and not the outer man. In fact, let us see how much God hates this continual focus on the outward by how he curses the women of Israel in Isaiah 3. He says this external focus all comes from pride. Look at what he says:

The LORD says, “The women of Zion are haughty, walking along with outstretched necks, flirting with their eyes, tripping along with mincing steps, with ornaments jingling on their ankles. Therefore the Lord will bring sores on the heads of the women of Zion; the LORD will make their scalps bald.” In that day the Lord will snatch away their finery: the bangles and headbands and crescent necklaces, the earrings and bracelets and veils, the headdresses and ankle chains and sashes, the perfume bottles and charms, the signet rings and nose rings, the fine robes and the capes and cloaks, the purses and mirrors, and the linen garments and tiaras and shawls. Instead of fragrance there will be a stench; instead of a sash, a rope; instead of well–dressed hair, baldness; instead of fine clothing, sackcloth; instead of beauty, branding (emphasis mine).
Isaiah 3:16–24

God calls them “haughty,” or prideful, for being totally consumed with their outward beauty. This is a form of pride which God hates. James 4:6 says, “He opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.” God was angry with this fascination by the women of Israel with their outward appearance. When a person is all about their outward appearance: their skin, their hair, and their clothes, they are people seeking to glorify themselves instead of seeking to glorify God. Because of this pride, God judged the women of Israel.

Sad to say, many of the women in the church have become like this as well. Their focus is their bodies and their appearance, instead of the inward man. They spend more time every day on their outward man—their makeup, their clothes, their hair—instead of working on their inward man. This shows their idolatry. They run around seeking plastic surgeries because of being consumed with their outside adornment. Instead of being transformed by the Word of God. They are being conformed and pressed into the mold of the world (Romans 12:2).

This should not only be applied to clothing, for when he talks about the putting on of jewels in one’s hair, this was just an ancient way of showing one’s wealth. Wealthy women would often wear their hair up high with tons of jewels wrapped in it. Today, many marriages are also consumed with signs of wealth. They want to show their wealth by having the most expensive car, the most luxurious TV sets and the nicest homes. Like the world, they are consumed with the external, and they want everybody to see and know what they have. A godly marriage is not like this. It is a marriage focused around God and developing the inward man to please God.

Peter says a godly wife is not like this. He says the “adornment” of this woman is the cultivation of the internal and not the external. She clothes herself like ancient godly women as seen in Sarah, who called her husband, Abraham, master. He focuses on two particular attitudes of a godly wife: gentle and quiet.

“Instead, it should be that of your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is of great worth in God’s sight” (1 Pet 3:4).

Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by the two characteristics of the “gentle and quiet spirit”? How should these be demonstrated not only in the life of the woman but the life of the man?

The word translated gentle or meek means “not insistent on one’s own rights,” or “not pushy, not selfishly assertive,” “not demanding one’s own way.”3 It is the same word used in the Beatitudes in Matthew 5:5, “Blessed are the meek for they will inherit the earth.” It is actually one of the hardest words to translate in the Greek. It was used of a wild horse that had been broken and now was tamed. It means “power under control.” One commentator translated this beatitude as “Blessed are those who are always angry at the right time, and never angry at the wrong time.”4

Peter pictures a woman who is in control of her emotions and her actions. Instead of blowing up over issues, she is calculative. She ponders her responses, “Is this just my opinion, or is this something God would be angry about?” This woman desires to only be angry when God is and not at other times. She bears up under hardship and is gentle in her responses. She is Christ-like, who was also described as gentle and meek in spirit (Matt 11:29).

She is also quiet. This also looks back at the temptation of the woman to change her husband by her incessant words and probably complaints (1 Pet 3:1). She instead restrains her words. Solomon describes a person who restrains his words as wise. Listen to what he says in Proverbs 10:19: “When words are many, sin is not absent, but he who holds his tongue is wise.” This woman is cultivating the inner man, not only to be beautiful to her husband, but to be beautiful to God. She is gentle and meek--in control of her emotions and especially her anger. She is reserved in the use of her words. This demonstrates her wisdom.

But let us hear these are traits to be practiced not only by the woman but to be practiced by the husband as well. He is meek, in control of his emotions and his anger, and practices restraint with his words.

The Christian home is not superficial, concerned with the outward appearance. They are not consumed with the external appearance in their clothes, makeup, or skin. The godly home is not consumed with showing one’s wealth through the cars or houses they buy. The secular home is consumed with these things, but not the godly home.

Let it be known that this focus on the outward appearance is a major struggle for many families including Christian ones. They are consumed with “keeping up with the Joneses” in having the latest fashions, nicest homes. The number one reason for divorce is finances. A home consumed with showing one’s wealth is often a home that when the money is tight, there is great discord because they have ungodly values when it comes to how to use their finances.

But not the godly home. The godly home is totally consumed with the inside. In fact, they choose not to store up riches because it protects their heart (Matt 6:19–21), for they realize where their treasure is, their heart will be also. The godly home protects their heart from worshiping things of this world by not storing up the wealth of this world because it has a tendency to steal their heart and crowd out the Word of God as Christ taught (Matt 13:22). If their treasure is clothes, cars, phones, electronics, etc., it will detract from the heart that God loves and enjoys. The godly home is all about the inside.

Application Question: How have you observed the woman’s temptation to be consumed with the outward as demonstrated through cultural values and the media? How can she protect herself from being conformed into the value system of the world? How can Christians marriages protect themselves from this shallow focus on the external?

In a Godly Marriage, the Husband Knows His Wife

Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers.
1 Peter 3:7

After talking for six verses about the wife, the last verse is about the husband. Many have wondered if Peter gave so much attention to the woman because the majority of people in these churches were actually women. It is true that women have typically been the most spiritual partners in marriages. They are typically the ones most involved in serving. As pastors, we often watch the wives from the pulpit who are intently watching and listening, while the husbands are struggling to stay awake during service.

This shows part of the reason the church, the home, and our society are in such a poor state. Not many men are willing to step up and lead like Christ in the home and in society by setting a righteous example. There is a tremendous need to restore biblical manhood in the church, where men are assertive in leading spiritually.

I often tell my wife if I was one of the single girls on a college campus these days, most likely I would just stay single. There are so few men who are willing to be spiritual leaders. I remember leading a Lifestyle Discipleship School one semester at the university, which started every weekday morning at 7:00 am. We had like twenty people, and only three to five of them were guys. I pulled the guys aside and said, “Look at this. This is a commentary on the church. It shows the man’s spiritual lethargy.” Let me tell you, we are already praying for my daughter’s husband and she is only a baby. There is a tremendous lack of male spiritual leadership in the church.

With that said, this makes this one verse so important for us to hear, and even though it’s only one and the ladies get six, it is a verse that is loaded, and we need to focus on it. We will actually pull several points out of this one verse. In this verse, he gives men a secret on how to love and better serve their wives. Listen again to 1 Peter 3:7: “Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives.”

“Be considerate” in the NIV is better translated “dwell with them according to knowledge,” as seen in the KJV.

What is one of the things a husband must do to develop a godly marriage? He must develop a knowledge base. What is this knowledge base?

Interpretation Question: If “be considerate” in the NIV is better translated “dwell with according to knowledge,” what type of knowledge should the husband cultivate to have a godly marriage, and how should he cultivate it?

There are several types of knowledge the husband must cultivate.

1. The husband must “know” his wife.

Let me first say it’s hard to teach on the role of the husband because I fail at this in many ways. The husband should intently study his wife. He needs to learn her likes and her dislikes so he can better minister to her.

I will share a little about one of the things I have learned about my wife. My wife is a hard worker, and she is very empathetic with people. She cares for others. But because of this, she sometimes takes on too much of a load, whether it is meeting with people or cooking for them. I’ve seen this tendency manifest itself in frustration or weariness.

One of the ways I have learned to love her is by protecting her. I will say, “No, you’re not cooking for small group this week. We are going to order out. You’re getting worn down.” Or as she is the primary caregiver for our daughter, Saiyah, sometimes if Saiyah is having a bad night, I will take care of Saiyah. Why? It’s because I know my wife. If my wife doesn’t get sleep, she doesn’t function well. I’ve had to develop a knowledge base about my wife so I can better serve her. I know she really likes it if I do things around the house. Sometimes, if she’s getting worn out, I’ll help out more.

But when we first got married, I just would watch and didn’t do much to help or serve her. I could see the pattern that would lead toward frustration but never really responded to it, which in turn brought frustration in the marriage. Now I am a veteran of over seven years and I have learned to better understand her rhythms and my rhythm. I do not claim to be good at this, but because I’m studying her, I’m getting better.

How else does the husband dwell with his wife according to knowledge?

2. The husband must “know” Scripture.

I think this is one of the things that is implied by this knowledge the husband must have. If he is going to be godly husband, he must not only know his wife but Scripture as well and relate to his wife on the basis of Scripture. Listen to Ephesians 5:25–27.

Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ loved the church and gave himself up for her to make her holy, cleansing her by the washing with water through the word, and to present her to himself as a radiant church, without stain or wrinkle or any other blemish, but holy and blameless (emphasis mine).
Ephesians 5:25–27

Here in this text, the primary way the husband loves his wife is by washing her with the Word of God. One of the things the husband must do in serving his wife is study the Word of God with her, teach her the Word of God, and also help her apply it so she can be without stain or wrinkle. He needs to wash her blemishes, her insecurities. He must build her up in the inner person so she can fulfill all that God has called her to do. The husband plays the role of Christ. In the same way, Christ equips the church to serve through the Word of God, he calls the husband to do that with his wife.

The husband must dwell with his wife according to the knowledge of Scripture. The husband needs to learn and study Scripture in order to be obedient to God. He may apply this knowledge by leading in family devotions, taking the family to a Bible-preaching church, and simply exhorting the wife and children to daily holiness.

This is very important for young single women to understand so that as they search for a husband, they will look for a man who is a spiritual leader. I know the pickings are slim. The world can give you a husband, but a godly spouse is a gift from the Lord. Listen to Proverbs 19:14: “Houses and wealth are inherited from parents, but a prudent wife is from the LORD.” You need to wait for your gift and not compromise. Look for someone that knows the Word and teaches it not only with their mouths but with their lives.

This is also a call for young men to prepare themselves. Prepare yourself to lead a family by knowing the Word of God and being involved in serving God’s church. What else is the man called to do?

Application Question: What are some unique things that you have learned about your spouse that help you better serve him or her? How can you be more faithful in serving him your spouse? For singles, how is God calling you to grow in your “knowledge” in order to be a godly mate?

In a Godly Marriage, a Husband Needs to Dwell with His Wife

Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:7 (ESV)

Peter says the husband must “live with” his wife as seen in the ESV. Again, it literally can be translated “dwell together with.” This means that in order to be a godly husband, you must spend time with your wife and in fact be at home. This is very important to say because many homes fail specifically on this issue. The husband is not at home. He is not at home because of work; he is not at home because of pleasure. He is not at home because at home there is stress.

One of the things that is needed for a godly marriage is for the husband to dwell with his wife. Often in our society the job demands have become almost unreasonable. Satan is the ruler of this world, the ruler of this wicked age, and he knows what he is doing.

In some jobs, it is almost impossible for a husband to be at home, and that includes the pastorate. One of the reasons pastor kids and missionary kids have such bad reputations is because many times, the fathers, the pastors, are not around. They are too busy doing ministry. Look, it is impossible to be a good pastor without being a good husband and a father (1 Tim 3:2). And in order to do this, men must be at home. In fact, this is something I have seen a lot in the church, since I served as a youth pastor for seven years. Listen to what Paul said in Ephesians 6:4: “Fathers, do not exasperate your children; instead, bring them up in the training and instruction of the Lord” (or “Do not provoke your children to wrath” in the KJV).

Paul tells the fathers to not push the children to wrath but to train them in the instruction of the Lord. In order to train them in the instruction of the Lord, the father has to be around. One of the main ways a child is provoked to wrath is because fathers are not home. Many of these children grow up not really knowing their father because he was never around, and therefore, they grow up with a tremendous anger. We are raising an angry generation of children. And as you know, children whose fathers are not around are more prone to divorce, crime, abuse, depression, suicide, etc. Why? It’s because they are angry.

Listen, in order to have a godly marriage, husbands/fathers have to be at home. You have to “dwell together with your wife.” You need to be home with your kids. Now practically this may mean changing careers or having a lesser level of living. A lot of these jobs today will not let you be home. That’s one of the things I have to consider when looking at ministry jobs.

Our churches are so far away from God they, in a sense, demand for pastors to not be good fathers or husbands. Look, not me. I want to honor God before I honor any church or job. First Timothy 5:4 and 8 says the first priority of our religion must be our family and anyone who neglects this, is worse than an infidel. Even unbelievers care for their family.

A characteristic of a godly marriage is the husband being home, dwelling with his wife and kids.

Application Question: Do you feel that it’s true that godly male leadership is in high demand but low supply? How do you think godly single women should respond to this drought? What about vice versa?

In a Godly Marriage, Couples Honor Their Differences

Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner.
1 Peter 3:7

Next, Peter tells the husband to treat her with respect, or better translated “honor,” as the weaker partner or vessel. What does he mean by weaker vessel?

Interpretation Question: What does Peter mean by the woman being the “weaker partner or vessel?”

He seems to be referring to the physical strength of the woman. In general, men are stronger physically than women and also sometimes emotionally. Because he has made the woman’s body to bear children, there are tremendous hormonal differences in comparison to the body of the man that sometimes affects the emotions.

The husband must honor these differences, rather than beleaguering them, which is very common in marriage. One of the ways this often plays out in marriage is that husbands and wives look upon these differences with disdain. They just don’t understand one another. In one sense, the husband tries to make the woman more masculine like he is. The wife tries to make the husband more feminine.

Interpretation Question: Why does Peter tell the husbands to be more considerate about the wives and not vice versa?

I like to think of the husband’s vessel being like a brick and the wife’s like a delicate vase. If God calls the brick and the vase to dance, which vessel is typically going to get hurt? The vase will. Many times marriage is like this. The brick is constantly hurting the vase. They have a different structure, and therefore, the brick needs to be delicate in how he handles the vase.

This is a shallow illustration of something I’ve learned in marriage. I was raised to be a “man’s man,” or so I like to think, in part because of my athletic background. My wife and I like to banter over stuff like the milk expiration date. My wife likes to throw away the milk the day the milk is past the date. I like to go, “No babe, that is the best sold by date. It’s not necessarily bad. Let’s not throw out the milk.”

One of the ways I’ve learned how to deal with this and, similar issues, is recognizing that we are just different. I want to eat the leftovers that have been in the fridge for a week, and my wife wants to throw them away. But the reality is, most things I eat I don’t get sick over. My vessel is a like a brick; I’m not too concerned about getting sick from food or day-old coffee. My wife’s body is different; some things that I eat she might get sick from. We are different in many ways. I’ve had to learn how to accept these differences, and to honor them as well.

We even see this in parenting styles. My wife is a woman and is very delicate with the baby, delicate with her eating, and of course, I am not. I was throwing Saiyah in the air the first week she was born. I was doing flips with her. I am male. We have learned to respect and honor our differences. I like to sneak Saiyah ice cream when Momma is not around.

These may be bad illustrations that show how crazy I really am, but God has given males and females different vessels, and it affects how we interact with other people and our environment. For many marriages, these differences are a source of constant conflict. We need to honor the delicateness or the strength of the other vessel. Some things that would not bother you emotionally will probably bother your mate. Males and females are different, and these differences must be honored.

It should be noted that the word respect in the NIV is not strong enough. Most commentators would argue for the word honor as in the ESV. Husbands must not only respect their wives but honor them.

Application Question: The word respect is not a strong enough word in 1 Peter 3:7. It is better translated “honor.” What are some practical ways spouses can honor one another?

  1. Listen to them.
  2. Take time to enjoy the activities they enjoy. Sometimes the woman will honor the husband and their differences by enjoying certain sports or shows with him that she wouldn’t normally enjoy. Maybe the husband will go shopping with the wife or watch the Home TV Network.
  3. Praise them. Thank them for what they do. We need to show appreciation daily for our spouses and their differences.

Application Question: What type differences commonly cause conflict between males and females, especially in marriage? How have you dealt with these differences in the past?

In a Godly Marriage, Couples Experience Unhindered Powerful Prayer

Husbands, in the same way be considerate as you live with your wives, and treat them with respect as the weaker partner and as heirs with you of the gracious gift of life, so that nothing will hinder your prayers (emphasis mine).
1 Peter 3:7

One of the things that is interesting about this text is the your in “hinder your prayers” is actually plural. Though some commentators believe this is referring to the husbands’ prayers, many believe Peter is referring to the couples’ prayers being hindered. If this is true, the implication is that the husband and wife are expected to have a corporate prayer life. They are praying individually and praying corporately. And when they are walking in unity with one another, God is answering their prayers. They pray for souls to be saved together, people to be healed, finances to come in to help people, and this godly couple is seeing answers to their prayers. This should be what we see in the life of a godly couple all the time.

The godly couple’s life of unity makes their prayers powerful. Listen to what Christ said:

Again, I tell you that if two of you on earth agree about anything you ask for, it will be done for you by my Father in heaven. For where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them.
Matthew 18:19–20

Christ taught there was a great power in corporate prayer as people come together and agree with one another. This is one of the greatest things I have found about marriage. It has increased and strengthened my prayer life. Marriage is a powerful union, in part, because of the power of corporate prayer that comes with it. I have no doubt this is one of the reasons Satan works so hard against unity in the marriage because he knows it is a powder keg in getting God’s will done on the earth.

For that reason, Peter warns that strife in a relationship actually hinders the prayers of a couple; it makes their prayers ineffective. We see this principle generally taught throughout Scripture. Listen to what David said in Psalms 66:18: “If I had cherished sin in my heart, the Lord would not have listened.”

We also see specifically that living in anger with someone actually opens the door for the evil one in our lives. Look what Paul said in Ephesians 4:26–27: “‘In your anger do not sin’: Do not let the sun go down while you are still angry, and do not give the devil a foothold (emphasis mine).”

Many couples, by their disputing, not only close the door to their prayer life and make it unprofitable, but they give the devil a foothold, which is a war term. This means that the discord gives him an area to wage war on the marriage and their lives in order to bring destruction to it. Many couples live with a war going on that has been embellished by the work of the devil, and there is no help for them. God doesn’t hear their prayers because they refuse to forgive one another or give grace. Therefore, the devil continues to war. Godly couples live in prayer, and God answers their prayers.

Application Question: Do you find your prayer life more effective by yourself or in a group of two or more? Why or why not? What ways have you seen discord hinder your prayer life?

Conclusion

What are characteristics of a godly marriage?

  1. The wife submits to the husband, and it’s transformative.
  2. The wife has a focus on the internal instead of the external.
  3. The husband is growing in knowledge of his wife and the Word of God.
  4. The husband dwells together with his wife.
  5. The couple honors their differences.
  6. The couple has unhindered powerful prayer.

Application Question: What ways has this study challenged you or changed your mind about marriage?

Chapter Notes

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

_________________________________________________

Copyright 2014 Gregory Brown

Unless otherwise noted, the primary Scriptures used are taken from the Holy Bible, New International Version ®, Copyright © 1973, 1978, 1984 by International Bible Society. Used by permission of Zondervan Publishing House. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked (ESV) are from The Holy Bible, English Standard Version® (ESV®) Copyright © 2001 by Crossway, a publishing ministry of Good News Publishers. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked (NLT) are taken from the Holy Bible, New Living Translation, copyright © 1996, 2004, 2007 by Tyndale House Foundation. Used by permission of Tyndale House Publishers, Inc., Carol Stream, Illinois 60188. All rights reserved.

Scripture quotations marked KJV are from the King James Version of the Bible.


1 Teacher’s Outline and Study Bible – Commentary – Teacher’s Outline and Study Bible – 1 Peter

2 MacDonald, W. (1995). Believer’s Bible Commentary: Old and New Testaments (A. Farstad, Ed.) (1 Peter 3:2). Nashville: Thomas Nelson.

3 Grudem, W. A. (1988). Vol. 17: 1 Peter: An introduction and commentary. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries (148). Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press.

4 Barclay, W. (2001). The Gospel of Matthew (Third Ed.). The New Daily Study Bible (111). Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press.

Related Topics: Christian Life, Marriage, Men's Articles, Women

Appendix 2: Reflection Questions

Related Media

Writing is one of the best ways to learn. In class, we take notes and write papers and all these methods are used to help us learn and retain the material. It’s the same thing with the Word of God. Obviously, all of the authors of Scripture were writers. This helped them better learn the Scriptures and also enabled them to more effectively teach it. In studying God’s word with the Bible Teachers Guide, take time to write so you can similarly grow both in your learning and teaching.

  1. How would you summarize the main points of the text/chapter? Write a brief summary.
  2. What stood out to you most in the reading? Did any of the contents trigger any memories or experiences? If so, please share them.
  3. What follow-up questions did you have about the reading? What parts did you not fully agree with?
  4. What applications did you take from the reading and how do you plan to implement them into your life?
  5. Write several commitment statements: As a result of my time studying Gods Word, I will…
  6. What are some practical ways you can pray as a result of studying the text? Spend some time ministering to the Lord through prayer.

Lesson 63: Believing is Seeing, but Seeing is not Believing (John 11:38-57)

Related Media

August 10, 2014

There is a familiar saying, “Seeing is believing,” but in spiritual matters that is not necessarily true. Sometimes skeptics will say, “Show me a miracle and I’ll believe.” But even if they saw a genuine miracle, they’d still doubt it or look for a naturalistic explanation and find other reasons to continue in their unbelief.

As we’ve seen repeatedly, John wrote his Gospel, and especially the seven miraculous signs that Jesus performed before His death, “so that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing you may have life in His name” (20:31). But not all who saw Jesus’ miracles in person believed in Him, just as not all today who read the eyewitness accounts of Jesus’ miracles in the Gospels believe in Him. The barrier to faith is that we love our sin. As Paul points out in Romans 1:18-20, all people have adequate evidence of God’s eternal power and divine nature through creation, but they suppress the truth in unrighteousness. If God exists and created all things, then sinners know that they’re in big trouble. So they invent myths, like evolution, to dodge the reality of God so that they can continue in their sin.

If any miracle should have resulted in every person present falling on his face and worshiping Jesus as God, it would have been the raising of Lazarus from the dead. He had been dead four days, so that his body was beginning to decompose. But when Jesus cried out (11:43), “Lazarus, come forth,” life returned to his dead body, he was completely restored, and he walked out of the tomb, still bound with the grave wrappings. As a result, many did believe in Jesus, but in an amazing display of the hardness of unbelieving hearts, others went to report to the Jewish leaders what had happened. And, rather than acknowledging their mistaken views of Jesus, they intensified their efforts to kill Him.

In the narrative, Jesus tells Martha (11:40), “Did I not say to you that if you believe, you will see the glory of God?” Believing would result in seeing. But (in 11:45-46) others who saw this stupendous miracle did not believe, and their foolish hearts were darkened (Rom. 1:21). The lesson is:

If we believe in Christ, we will see the glory of God; but if we see miracles without believing we will be hardened in our sin.

1. If we believe in Christ, we will see the glory of God.

Jesus’ comment to Martha (11:40) that if she believed, she would see the glory of God, probably refers to His earlier comment (11:4), which would have been reported to Martha and Mary, “This sickness is not to end in death, but for the glory of God, so that the Son of God may be glorified by it.” Jesus’ aim in all that He did was to glorify the Father (17:1-5). Jesus is the revelation of God’s glory to us. As John said (1:14), “And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we saw His glory, glory as of the only begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth.” In heaven, we will see Jesus’ glory in all its fullness (17:24).

God’s glory is His essential and intrinsic splendor. The Hebrew word has the notion of weight or heaviness, and thus refers to God’s worthiness, reputation, and honor (M. R. Gordon, Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible [Zondervan], ed. by Merrill C. Tenney, 2:730). The emphasis in the Bible is on glory as the manifestation of His attributes. Thus Calvin wrote (ibid. 2:732), “The glory of God is when we know what He is.” He also observed (ibid. 2:733), “We never truly glory in Him until we have utterly discarded our own glory … whoso glories in himself glories against God.”

In this case, Martha’s faith would result in her seeing God’s glory as seen in Jesus’ intimacy with the Father and in His power to call Lazarus from the tomb. This miracle validates Jesus’ astounding claims in John 5:21, “For just as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, even so the Son also gives life to whom He wishes.” He added (5:28-29), “Do not marvel at this; for an hour is coming, in which all who are in the tombs will hear His voice, and will come forth; …” Because Jesus raised Lazarus, we can know that He will make good on His promise to raise all the dead someday, either for eternal life or for judgment. So this miracle should result in our seeing the fact that Jesus is the author and giver of both physical and eternal life and that He has all power over death.

We should apply Jesus’ words to Martha (11:40), “if you believe, you will see the glory of God.” First, we should always join Moses in his prayer (Exod. 33:18), “I pray You, show me Your glory!” That was a bold prayer! Moses had already seen the Lord at the burning bush. He had seen God’s power in the ten plagues on Egypt. He had seen the Lord deliver His people through the Red Sea, provide water from the rock, and manna from heaven every morning. I’d be satisfied to see any one of those displays of God’s glory! But, Moses wanted more, and so should we! As we see more of God’s glory, it transforms us into His image (2 Cor. 3:18). So, always pray that God will grant you more faith so that you will see more of His glory.

Also, C. H. Spurgeon (Metropolitan Tabernacle Pulpit [Pilgrim Publications], 59:87) applied this verse by challenging his congregation to believe God for the conversion of sinners who were as corrupt in their morals as Lazarus was in his body. We sometimes see people who are debauched sinners and think, “There’s no way that that person could ever get saved.” If salvation comes from human will power, that’s true. But if salvation is of the Lord, then He is mighty to save the chief of sinners.

John calls Jesus’ miracles “signs” (11:48). Signs point to something beyond themselves. The physical miracles point to deeper spiritual truth. As a dead man whose body was undergoing corruption, Lazarus is a picture of sinners who are dead in their trespasses and sins (Eph. 2:1), cut off from the life of God, and morally corrupt in His holy presence. As a dead man, Lazarus had no power to raise himself from the dead. He needed the new life that comes only from God (John 6:63). It required the life-giving word of Jesus to call him from death to life. That’s true every time a sinner is born again.

You may ask, “Doesn’t the sinner have to choose to believe?” The Bible is clear, yes, the sinner must choose to believe. But no one who is dead in their sins is able to choose to believe until the Spirit of God quickens them from the dead. We saw this in John 1:12-13, “But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, even to those who believe in His name, who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man, but of God.” Those who believe didn’t do so because of their will (which is not “free,” but bound in sin), but rather because God caused them to be born again (1 Pet. 1:3).

So go to the Father in believing prayer and ask Him to save those who are so dead in sin that they stink! And, Jesus’ words apply to any who have not yet trusted in Him for salvation: If you will believe in Him, you will see the glory of His love, grace, and justice at the cross. If we believe in Christ, we will see the glory of God.

2. Jesus’ miracles should result in faith in Him as Savior and Lord.

First, we need to affirm that…

A. Jesus did raise Lazarus from the dead.

John reported this miracle so that you would believe in Jesus and have eternal life in His name. But Satan always attacks essential truths. So, it’s no accident that liberal critics dispute that this miracle really happened. They argue that John presents the raising of Lazarus as a crucial event that precipitated Jesus’ death at the hands of the Jewish leaders. If this is so, they say, why do the other three Gospels omit this important event? They conclude that John fabricated this story to illustrate some spiritual truths about Jesus. For example, William Barclay concludes (The Gospel of John [Westminster Press], 2:103), “It does not really matter whether or not Jesus literally raised a corpse to life in A.D. 30, but it matters intensely that Jesus is the Resurrection and the Life for every man who is dead in sin and dead to God today.” Strange reasoning!

That’s like saying that it doesn’t really matter whether Jesus was raised bodily from the dead, as long as we learn the spiritual lessons from the story. Paul refutes that nonsense by arguing that if Christ is not literally raised from the dead, our faith is worthless (1 Cor. 15:1-19). If Jesus did not literally raise Lazarus from the dead, then John’s credibility as an eyewitness of Jesus’ glory is worthless. His entire Gospel becomes just a clever fable, alongside Aesop’s fables, but not worth staking your life and eternal destiny on.

It’s clear that John is narrating an event that he saw take place in actual history. The story does not read as a concocted fable or myth. It is straightforward and realistic, with many factual details. Even Jesus’ enemies acknowledged that He was doing many miracles (11:47). They couldn’t question that Lazarus had been dead and now was alive. So Jesus’ critics who lived at that time didn’t doubt the fact that Lazarus was raised from the dead, but modern critics, living 20 centuries later do doubt it!

Thus what we have here is not a parable or a fable making some moral point. Rather, it is a historical account of Jesus raising a decomposing corpse to life. But John wants us to apply this actual miracle to our lives:

B. This miracle should cause you to believe in Jesus as your Savior and Lord; and if you already believe, to increase your faith in Him.

John views faith in Christ as both initial and ongoing. The disciples believed in Jesus in chapter 1, but in chapter 2, after Jesus turned the water into wine, we read (2:11), “This beginning of His signs Jesus did in Cana of Galilee, and manifested His glory, and His disciples believed in Him.” In 6:69, Peter affirms, “We have believed and have come to know that You are the Holy One of God.” But here in chapter 11, Jesus tells the disciples (11:15), “I am glad for your sakes that I was not there [before Lazarus died] so that you may believe.” Martha clearly confesses her faith in Christ (11:27): “Yes, Lord; I have believed that You are the Christ, the Son of God, even He who comes into the world.” But (in 11:40) Jesus still challenges her to believe.

Apply this to yourself: If you have never repented of your sins and put your trust in Christ as Savior and Lord, that’s where you begin a relationship with Him. That’s when you move from spiritual death to eternal life. If you do not believe in Jesus as your Savior and Lord, you are still under God’s wrath (3:36). The Bible commands you to believe in Jesus and be saved (Acts 16:31).

But, you don’t stop with that initial belief. Your faith in Christ needs to grow and it will grow as you see more and more of who He is. This miracle shows that Jesus is the Messiah promised in the Old Testament. He is, as He told Martha (11:25), the resurrection and the life. He is the eternal Son of God who took on human flesh and laid down His life willingly on the cross so that whoever believes in Him has eternal life (3:13-17).

This miracle shows that Jesus can do what mere men cannot do. Religion could not raise the dead. All that the Jews could do was offer consolation to Mary and Martha. The scribes and Pharisees could not raise the dead. Even modern medicine, with all of its advanced knowledge, cannot raise to life a body that has begun to decompose. But Jesus could do what no mere man could do. He spoke the word and Lazarus instantly came to life.

This miracle illustrates our insufficiency and Christ’s all-sufficiency. One reason that we don’t trust the Lord in our daily lives is that we feel sufficient or adequate in ourselves. We may ask Him for a little help now and then, but we don’t acknowledge what He told the disciples (15:5), “apart from Me you can do nothing.”

In commenting on Jesus’ prayer life, Paul Miller observes (A Praying Life [NavPress], p. 44), “If you know that you, like Jesus, can’t do life on your own, then prayer makes complete sense.” He goes on to devote a chapter to “learning to be helpless.” When we recognize our own insufficiency and helplessness, then we cast ourselves on the Lord and our faith grows as He answers. As Hudson Taylor, the great pioneer missionary to China, said, “All God’s giants have been weak men who did great things for God because they reckoned on God being with them.”

But this story is not just about believing in Christ so that we will see God’s glory, or about how seeing miracles should result in our growth in faith. It’s also a warning against seeing God’s mighty works without believing:

3. Seeing a miracle without believing results in further hardening of heart.

This account of Jesus’ raising of Lazarus is a case study in the frightening nature of unbelief. We can learn three lessons:

A. Unbelief is not based on insufficient evidence.

What further proof of God’s power could you want than to smell the stench of the rotting body as they rolled the stone from the tomb, hearing Jesus’ loud command, and then seeing the formerly dead man stumble from the tomb, still bound in his graveclothes? Yet, some who witnessed this spectacle went away to inform Jesus’ enemies so that they could intensify their plans to have Him arrested and executed!

Of course, this wasn’t the first miracle that these enemies of Jesus had witnessed. They acknowledge that He is performing many signs (11:47). They had seen the man who had been paralyzed for 38 years, who used to beg at the Pool of Bethesda, now walking because Jesus healed him (5:1-14). They knew that the man born blind, who used to beg by the temple gate, now saw because Jesus healed him (9:1-34). But they rejected both of these miracles because Jesus had done them on the Sabbath. And now, Jesus does the ultimate miracle by commanding Lazarus to come out of the tomb. What further evidence could they ask for? But their unbelief was not based on insufficient evidence.

The same is true today. We have the evidence of fulfilled prophecy, including over 300 prophecies that Jesus fulfilled. We have the eyewitness accounts of His teaching and miracles. There is the evidence of Jesus’ empty tomb, backed up by the changed lives of the witnesses, who all at first doubted His resurrection, but later were willing to suffer and die because they knew that He was alive. There is the evidence of intricate design in all of creation, from the molecular level up to the global level. But unbelief due to the hardness of human hearts suppresses the evidence.

B. Unbelief is based on selfish interests.

The real heart of unbelief is seeking your own way while you leave God out. There are two groups here, representing two levels of unbelief.

First, we see the unbelief of Caiaphas and the chief priests and Pharisees (11:47-53). The basis for their unbelief is clear (11:48): “If we let Him go on like this, all men will believe in Him, and the Romans will come and take away both our place and our nation.” They had a vested interest in the system as it was and they were afraid of losing it. If the people believed in Jesus as Messiah, they feared that the Romans would intervene and they would lose their power and their comfortable living through controlling the temple. Ironically, by killing their Messiah, the very thing that they feared came on the nation as God’s judgment when Titus destroyed Jerusalem and the temple in A.D. 70.

Caiaphas, who was the high priest, was a shrewd, calculating politician. First, he discredits what everyone else had said by flatly stating (11:49), “You know nothing at all.” Then, he postures himself as being concerned for the people (11:50), “… it is expedient for you that one man die for the people, and that the whole nation not perish.” He meant, “If we really care for our nation, we’ll eliminate this rabble-rouser, Jesus.” But he wasn’t really concerned for the nation, but for his own self-interest and power.

But John shows the irony in Caiaphas’ words: as high priest he was unwittingly prophesying that Jesus would die for the nation, and (11:52), “not for the nation only, but in order that He might also gather together into one the children of God who are scattered abroad.” John is referring to all of God’s elect around the world. They were not yet children of God, but as God told Paul in Corinth (Acts 18:10), “I have many people in this city.” They were not yet saved, but they would be saved through Paul’s preaching, because they were God’s chosen ones. As Jesus said (John 6:39): “This is the will of Him who sent Me, that of all that He has given Me I lose nothing, but raise it up on the last day.”

The lesson that we should learn is that you cannot frustrate God and His sovereign purpose. You can oppose Him and for a time it may seem that you are succeeding. They killed Jesus. But, in the end, God always wins. That’s the message of the last book of the Bible: God is going to win and all who oppose Him will lose.

The second group that did not believe was the common people (11:55-57), who went up to Jerusalem for the Passover. They were not openly hostile toward Jesus, but neither were they committed to follow Him. They were just curious onlookers on the conflict between Jesus and the Jewish leaders. They were content to go on with their religious festival while they discussed whether or not Jesus would show up and what would happen if He did. But they didn’t dare take a stand for Jesus, because that would put them on the bad side of the religious authorities. So their interest in protecting themselves caused them to be passive while the religious leaders murdered an innocent and good man.

The lesson here is that to be neutral towards Jesus is to be unbelieving. Self-centeredness is the heart of unbelief. The result of their self-interest was counter-productive, in that Jesus went away, because His time had not yet come (11:54). To have Jesus withdraw from you is the ultimate tragedy! The third lesson is:

C. Even devoutly religious people can be unbelieving.

Again, there is an ironic warning in 11:55: “Now the Passover of the Jews was near, and many went up to Jerusalem out of the country before the Passover to purify themselves.” This refers to the second group of unbelievers that we saw. They weren’t openly hostile toward Jesus, but neither were they committed. They were “good church-goers,” who went through the outward rituals, but they weren’t willing to stand openly for Christ.

I hope that that doesn’t describe you! It is possible to be devoutly religious, to attend church regularly, to partake of the Lord’s Supper, and yet not to be fully committed to Jesus Christ, especially when that commitment might cost you something.

Conclusion

So I conclude with the warning of Hebrews 3:12: “Take care, brethren, that there not be in any one of you an evil, unbelieving heart that falls away from the living God.” The Jewish leaders asked (11:47), “What are we doing (about this miracle-worker)?” It’s a good question to ask yourself: “What am I doing with Jesus?” The options are: (1) Oppose Him; (2) be neutral toward Him as you practice your religion; (3) believe in Him as Savior and Lord, no matter what it may cost you. If you believe, you will see the glory of God in Christ. But if you see the miracles reported in God’s Word and do not believe, you’ll be hardened in your sin and the Savior will withdraw from you. You don’t want to go there!

Application Questions

  1. A skeptic says, “I don’t believe in miracles because I’ve never seen one.” How would you reply?
  2. A fellow Christian says, “If those who are dead in sin can’t believe of their own free will, how can God command them to believe?” How would you reply?
  3. If unbelief is not based on insufficient evidence, what is the role of apologetics?
  4. What are some practical ways to be on guard against “an evil, unbelieving heart” (Heb. 3:12)?

Copyright, Steven J. Cole, 2014, All Rights Reserved.

Unless otherwise noted, all Scripture Quotations are from the New American Standard Bible, Updated Edition © The Lockman Foundation

Related Topics: Faith, Glory, Hamartiology (Sin)

Lesson 64: Wasting Your Life on Jesus (John 12:1-11)

Related Media

August 17, 2014

This story of Mary anointing our Lord shortly before His death has had a profound influence on my walk with the Lord for over 45 years now because of a sermon I read and have re-read many times by the late Chinese preacher, Watchman Nee. It’s the last chapter of his book, The Normal Christian Life [Christian Literature Crusade], titled, “The Goal of the Gospel.” It’s also in a pamphlet titled, “Why This Waste” (you can find it online).

Nee points out that in the parallel accounts in Matthew (26:6-13) and Mark (14:3-9; Luke 7:37-39 is a different incident), all the disciples joined Judas in scolding Mary for wasting this expensive perfume on Jesus when it could have been sold and the money given to the poor. But Jesus defends Mary by replying (Matt. 26:13), “Truly I say to you, wherever this gospel is preached in the whole world, what this woman has done will also be spoken of in memory of her.” Nee says (p. 186) that Jesus “intends that the preaching of the Gospel should issue in something along the very lines of the action of Mary here, namely, that people should come to Him and waste themselves on Him.” Or, to state it another way (p. 187), the gospel is “to bring each one of us to a true estimate of His worth.” If Jesus is the pearl of great price and the treasure hidden in the field, then it’s not a waste to sell everything you have to buy that pearl or buy that field. Jesus is worthy for you to devote all you are and all you have to Him.

So this is a story about how not to waste your life. It’s also a story about motivation: why do you do what you do for the Lord? Do you serve Him for the satisfaction you get when you see results? It is satisfying to see Him use you, but that’s the wrong motivation. Do you serve Him because it helps others? Again, it’s gratifying to see others helped, but that’s the wrong motivation for serving Him. The true motive for serving Christ is because He is worthy of everything you can do for Him and because you love Him and want to please Him because He gave Himself for you on the cross. We learn this from Mary’s act of devotion.

But John contrasts Mary’s act of devotion with Judas’ self-centered focus and with the evil plans of the chief priests, who now not only want to kill Jesus, but also Lazarus, whose resurrection was resulting in many believing in Jesus. So the story’s lesson is:

A life spent in selfless devotion to Jesus is not wasted, but a life spent on self is totally wasted.

This story illustrates Jesus’ words in Mark 8:35-36:

“For whoever wishes to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake and the gospel’s will save it. For what does it profit a man to gain the whole world, and forfeit his soul?”

Jesus repeats this idea (John 12:25), “He who loves his life loses it, and he who hates his life in this world will keep it to life eternal.” Mary denied herself and “hated her life” for Jesus’ sake by her extravagant act of devotion to Him, and she gained that which would not be taken from her (Luke 10:42). Judas greedily wished that he could have pocketed some of Mary’s gift. In a few days, he would sell Jesus for a paltry sum. But he forfeited his soul.

1. You will not waste your life if you spend it in selfless devotion to Jesus.

To put it another way, to “waste” your life on Jesus is to save your life. Mary’s act reflects four components of selfless devotion:

A. Selfless devotion is costly.

Mary’s anointing Jesus with this perfume was costly in at least three ways:

1) Selfless devotion costs you financially: “Do I treasure Jesus more than my stuff?”

Pure nard was a spice that came from the Himalaya Mountains in the far north of India. It had to be imported to Israel at great cost. We don’t know where Mary got this 12-ounce jar of perfume. Perhaps it was a family heirloom. Judas estimates that it could have been sold for 300 denarii, which was equivalent to about 300 days’ pay for a working man (Matt. 20:2). Figuring $10 an hour, 300 eight-hour days adds up to $24,000! Any way you figure it, Mary’s action was extravagantly costly! Judas and the disciples, who according to the other Gospels joined him in scolding Mary, were only being sensible: She could have sold this jar of perfume, given 90 percent of the money to help a lot of poor people, and still had a sizeable amount to give to the Lord. But were they really sensible?

The Lord rebukes them (John 12:8), “For you always have the poor with you, but you do not always have Me.” He was not saying that we should not help the poor, but He was saying, “I am more worthy of your unselfish devotion than all the world’s poor put together!” He was accepting the worship that Mary gave Him because she rightly saw that He is worthy of all that we can give Him and even more. As Isaac Watts put it (“When I Survey the Wondrous Cross”):

Were the whole realm of nature mine,
That were a present far too small:
Love so amazing, so divine
Demands my soul, my life, my all.

The point is, devotion to Christ will cost you financially. If He bought you with His blood, you don’t own anything. It’s all His and He can direct you to give some or all of it for His kingdom purposes. Probably, most of us would have sold the perfume, given ten percent to the Lord, and pocketed the rest to spend on getting a later model mule! But Mary gave it all because she knew that Jesus is worth it.

Many years ago, a pastor went down from the pulpit one Sunday and watched what each person put in or didn’t put in the offering plate as it was passed. Some of his people were angry, others were embarrassed, but all were surprised. Then he went back to the pulpit and preached on the Lord standing near the treasury in the temple and watching what each person put in, including the widow and her two mites. He reminded them that the Lord watches the collection every Sunday to see what His people give.

So let me ask: Is your devotion to the Lord costing you financially? If others looked at how you spend your money, would they conclude that you must love Jesus a lot?

2) Selfless devotion costs you socially: “Do I treasure Jesus more than my pride?”

Matthew and Mark say that Mary anointed Jesus’ head, but John says that she anointed His feet. There is no contradiction if she anointed both. Matthew and Mark mention Jesus’ head because anointing the head signified kingship. John mentioned her anointing Jesus’ feet because it was the lowly task of a servant to wash a guest’s feet. In the next chapter John tells how Jesus washed the disciples’ feet as an act of great humility that we should follow.

But Mary didn’t use a towel. Rather, she wiped the Lord’s feet with her hair. Respectable Jewish women never let down their hair in public. In fact, it was considered a mark of a woman of loose morals (Leon Morris, The Gospel According to John [Eerdmans], p. 577). But Mary was so caught up with her devotion to Christ that she didn’t stop to consider what others might think about her. Like David dancing before the Lord wearing only an ephod (2 Sam. 6:14-23), Mary cast public opinion to the wind, let her hair down, and wiped Jesus’ feet. David’s fervent devotion embarrassed his wife, but the Lord stood with David. Mary’s action made the apostles uncomfortable, but Jesus sided with Mary.

So ask yourself, “Do I treasure Jesus more than my pride?” Or, am I more concerned about what others think about me? People may think you’re a zealot or a religious fanatic. But what matters is what Jesus thinks about your selfless devotion to Him.

3) Selfless devotion costs you some criticism: “Do I treasure Jesus more than my reputation?”

Judas led the attack, but the other disciples echoed his criticism. Matthew 26:8 reports, “But the disciples were indignant when they saw this, and said, ‘Why this waste?’” They were only being pragmatic and sensible. The money could have benefitted many poor families. But instead, it was all wasted on Jesus. Or, was it wasted?

Count on it: If you give yourself without reserve to Jesus, you will be criticized and the loudest criticism will come from some church members who will say that they’re only using common sense in how the Lord’s resources are spent. When Jim Elliot set his sights on going to the unreached tribes of Ecuador, his Christian parents asked him to consider whether his gifts could be better used among young people in the United States. He replied with a scathing denunciation of the lukewarm American church (Shadow of the Almighty [Zondervan], p. 132). He went to South America, where he and four others were murdered trying to tell a lost, savage tribe about the love of Jesus. They “wasted” their lives for Jesus!

When John Paton let it be known that he planned to move with his new bride to take the gospel to the cannibals in the South Sea Islands, an old man in his church would say, “You’ll be eaten by cannibals!” Finally, Paton grew exasperated and replied (modified from John G. Paton Autobiography [Banner of Truth], ed. by his brother James Paton, p. 56), “My dear sir, you’re getting up in years and soon will be laid in the grave and eaten by worms. If I can but live and die honoring the Lord Jesus, it doesn’t matter to me whether I’m eaten by cannibals or by worms, and on resurrection day, my body will arise as fair as yours!” Selfless devotion to Christ involves personal cost.

B. Selfless devotion stems from personal love and gratitude.

Although the text doesn’t state it directly, Mary’s action obviously stemmed from her love for Jesus and her gratitude for His raising her brother from the dead. Jesus loved Martha, Mary, and Lazarus (John 11:5) and they loved Jesus.

Love for Christ should be the motive in all that we do for Him. Judas postured himself as being concerned for the poor, but even if he had given some of the money to the poor, he would not have been motivated by love for Christ. People can give great sums of money to the Lord’s work, but their real motive may be that they want others to know how generous they are. Some Christian organizations cater to this by naming a building after a generous donor, or telling potential donors that they will have a plaque put on the wall letting everyone know that they donated this room.

But the Lord looks on the hidden motives of our hearts, not on our outward actions. As Watchman Nee points out (ibid., pp. 189, 190), the first question we must ask in all we do is, “Has the Lord been satisfied?” Did I do what I did because I love Him and I wanted to please Him?

We’ve seen that selfless devotion is costly; it stems from love and gratitude toward Jesus.

C. Selfless devotion flows from knowing Jesus personally.

John 12:7 is difficult to interpret: “Therefore Jesus said, ‘Let her alone, so that she may keep it for the day of My burial.’” Mary had just poured out the precious perfume, so she couldn’t keep it to anoint Jesus after He died. And, how much did she understand about Jesus’ impending death when none of the disciples saw it coming? The meaning may be that Mary had not sold this perfume, as Judas and the disciples had proposed, so that she could keep it for this anointing of Jesus’ body in anticipation of His death. Perhaps from her time of sitting at Jesus’ feet, Mary had some sense that Jesus was about to die. Or, in the providence of God, she may have anointed Him unwittingly.

But in either case, Mary knew more about the infinite worth of Jesus than even the apostles did at this point. Her personal knowledge of Jesus, gained by sitting at His feet, led her to this act of selfless devotion.

If you want to follow Mary’s example of devotion to Jesus, you have to follow her example of sitting at Jesus’ feet, listening to His word (Luke 10:39). Every time we encounter Mary in the Gospels, she is at Jesus’ feet—first, learning from Him; then, pouring out her sorrow to Him; and now, expressing her love and devotion to Him. You won’t love the Lord as you should unless you’ve spent much time at His feet. You do that by spending consistent time in the Word and in prayer.

D. Selfless devotion results in action.

Mary didn’t just think about this radical display of love, but then allow reason to prevail and not do it. Rather, she did it! Good intentions are nice, but it takes good actions to produce results. This story highlights three results that flow from selfless devotion: one from Mary, one from Martha, and one from Lazarus:

1) Action results in the fragrance of Christ surrounding your life.

John 12:3 says, “And the house was filled with the fragrance of the perfume.” If you had walked in the door or stood outside near an open window, you would have smelled the wonderful fragrance of that expensive perfume. It was in Mary’s hair, so that everywhere she went, the fragrance went with her.

Can people smell the fragrance of Christ on you? You ask, “What does it smell like?” It smells like the fruit of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22, 23): Love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Does your home smell like that? Do others sense from the fragrance of your life that you spend much time at Jesus’ feet, worshiping Him in selfless devotion? Do your relationships at church smell like the fragrance of Christ? I am often saddened when I hear about strained or broken relationships between believers. People who come into this church should smell the sweet fragrance of our Savior on us.

2) Action results in service for Christ.

Here we’re looking at the simple statement in John 12:2, “and Martha was serving.” In Luke 10:38-42, Martha was serving, but she was hassled by trying to do it all herself and she complained to Jesus because her sister wouldn’t help. Also, as G. Campbell Morgan observes (The Gospel According to John [Revell], p. 207), in Luke she was fixing dinner for four people and was hassled by her work, but here she is fixing dinner for at least 17 people and there is no word about her being hassled. Martha had learned from the previous incident to serve out of selfless devotion to Christ. If you love Him, you serve others for His sake without complaining.

3) Action results in witness for Christ.

Here, we’re looking at Lazarus. The text tells us three things about him: First, Jesus had raised him from the dead (John 12:1). Second, he was reclining at the table in fellowship with the Lord who had raised him from the dead (John 12:2). Third, his resurrected life resulted in many coming to see him and believing in Jesus as a result (John 12:9-11). Some scholars say that these were just curiosity seekers and not genuine converts. But John doesn’t say that. He just says (John 12:11), “on account of him many of the Jews were going away and were believing in Jesus.”

In this, Lazarus is an example for our witness: First, Christ has to give you new life before you can be a witness for Him. Granted, our transformation is probably not as dramatic as a physical resurrection from the dead! But people should see a definite change in your life after you’re born again. Second, you must spend time in fellowship with Jesus, learning from Him. Then, because our Savior came to seek and to save the lost, as you grow to be like Him, pray that God will use you to seek and save the lost. Wouldn’t it be great if we all could put our names in verse 11 and say, “On account of [Steve] many were going away and believing in Jesus”?

But this story isn’t only about how to “waste” your life by giving it in selfless devotion to Christ. The other side is here, too:

2. You will totally waste your life if you spend it on yourself.

Judas and the Jewish leaders who sought to kill both Jesus and Lazarus were acting out of selfish interests. Judas thought that more money would bring him more happiness. The Jewish leaders wanted to hang onto their power. But both parties wasted their lives because they spent them on themselves.

John tells us about Judas’ greed in verse 6: He really wasn’t concerned about the poor, but he was a thief. He had the money box and used to help himself to the funds. If Mary had given her perfume to sell and give to the poor, some of that money would have ended up in Judas’ pocket! Perhaps Judas had joined the apostolic band because he thought that if Jesus became the King of Israel, he would enjoy a nice position in Jesus’ kingdom.

But now the future looked dim. Jesus kept talking about His death, not His reign. This incident pushed Judas over the top. When Jesus came to Mary’s defense with more talk about His death, Judas decided to go to the authorities and betray Jesus. (Both Matthew and Mark place this event out of chronological sequence to connect it with Judas’ betrayal.) So for a measly thirty pieces of silver, Judas sold his soul. And, the chief priests irrationally wanted to kill both the author of life and the man who was raised from the dead because they both threatened their hold on power. Judas and the Jewish leaders wasted their lives because they spent them on themselves. As Jesus states (John 12:25), “He who loves his life loses it ….”

Conclusion

Mary’s action reveals the proper basis for evaluating your actions: Did you do what you did because you love and treasure Jesus? She didn’t do this out of duty or pragmatism, but out of sheer devotion for Christ. Mary did what she did because she had a perception of Christ that even the apostles at this point lacked. She knew that He was worthy of extravagant love. She gained this knowledge of Christ by sitting at His feet. When Jesus is your treasure, you will spend your life in selfless devotion to Him.

At a pastors’ conference, Bill Mills told about a time when he was speaking to a group of Wycliffe missionaries in South America. On the last evening as he ate dinner with the director and his wife, she told him how years before they had been assigned to translate the Bible into one of the Indian tribal languages. This is a lengthy and tedious process. Before computers, it often took as long as twenty years.

During the process, the translators were teaching the Scriptures and seeing a new church emerging among the tribe. But as they came toward the end of the translation project, the tribal people were becoming more and more involved in selling their crops for the drug trade and less and less interested in the Scriptures. When they finally finished the translation of the New Testament and scheduled a dedication service, not even one person came!

This missionary wife was angry and bitter. She had given twenty years of her life so that these people could have the Scriptures, but they didn’t even want it! Then with regard to Bill’s ministry of the Word that week, she said (in, Finishing Well in Life and Ministry [Leadership Resources International], p. 190.):

It is as though God has been washing His Word over my soul and healing me, and He has opened my eyes to see this all from His perspective. I am just beginning to realize now that we did it for Him! That is the only thing that makes any sense in all of this. We did it for God!

Mills concludes, “That is the only thing that makes any sense in ministry. We do it for Him.” The world may scorn us and reject our message. Other believers may criticize us and not appreciate what we’re doing. But we aren’t wasting our lives if we spend them in selfless devotion for Jesus.

Application Questions

  1. Where does common sense (or wisdom) fit in with extravagant devotion to Christ? Shouldn’t good stewards be sensible?
  2. What does treasuring Jesus more than our stuff look like in practical terms? Is it wrong to have a savings account? To save for retirement? To take good care of possessions?
  3. Why is your motive for serving Christ primary? How can you keep the right motive in focus?
  4. How practically can you keep alive and deepen your love and devotion for Jesus?

Copyright, Steven J. Cole, 2014, All Rights Reserved.

Unless otherwise noted, all Scripture Quotations are from the New American Standard Bible, Updated Edition © The Lockman Foundation

Related Topics: Basics for Christians, Christian Life, Discipleship, Discipline, Failure, Sacrifice, Spiritual Life

29. Weapons of the Spiritual Warfare—The Soldier’s Footwear (Ephesians 6:15)

14 Stand firm therefore, having girded your loins with truth, and having put on the breastplate of righteousness, 15 and having shod your feet with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 16 in addition to all, taking up the shield of faith with which you will be able to extinguish all the flaming missiles of the evil one. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. 18 With all prayer and petition pray at all times in the Spirit, and with this in view, be on the alert with all perseverance and petition for all the saints,

Introduction

“Roll Freddy Roll” is one of the funniest movies I have ever seen. Tim Conway stars in this story about a father who tries to impress his son by getting into the Guinness World Book of Records. “Freddy” is played by Tim Conway. Through a sequence of events, he ends up striving to set a record for the longest time on roller skates. This means, of course, that everything Freddy does he does on skates.

Here is where the fun begins. Freddy tries to drive his Volkswagen beetle with skates. His foot becomes entangled with the accelerator pedal, and as a result he exceeds the speed limit. The police officer who happens to cross Freddy’s path at this moment is having his first day on duty. Getting Freddy to pull over is traumatic enough, but then the officer attempts to get him out of the car, insisting that he “assume the position” to be frisked. Freddy cannot lean against the car with his skates, and falls down, taking the police officer with him. A little later, Freddy attends the funeral of a friend, where he must serve as one of the pall bearers. Naturally, there are a number of steps which he must negotiate on the way from the church to the hearse. He looses his footing, clinging desperately to the casket, and causing considerable commotion.

It is not until Freddy is restricted to roller skates that he begins to appreciate the blessings of being sure-footed. One can imagine what it would be like trying to wage war on skates. In his description of the “well dressed soldier” Paul describes the ideal footing for fighting the spiritual war. The footwear which best suits the soldier of Christ is the “preparation of the gospel of peace.” It is this footwear which is the subject of verse 15 and of this lesson.

The New International Version renders our text this way: “Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, and with your feet fitted with the gospel of peace as a firm footing” (Ephesians 6:14-15). Let us listen well to these words, for they speak of a part of the full armor which assures us of victory, and without which we cannot stand in the face of Satan’s schemes.

The Gospel of Peace

Paul does not define peace here, which indicates to us that he expects us to understand what he means from other Scriptures. Our approach will be to trace the theme of “peace” from Genesis to Revelation, and then to focus on “peace” as Paul understands it, based upon his epistles, including the earlier chapters of Ephesians. We will then seek to apply this definition of peace to our spiritual warfare, as found in our text.

Peace in the Old Testament

In the Old Testament Book of Genesis we read of Joseph’s brothers, who had betrayed their brother by selling him into slavery. Eventually, a famine forced them to go to Egypt to buy grain. They found themselves at Joseph’s house, not knowing that he was their brother, whom they had betrayed. Nevertheless, they were frightened, because they believed that this man’s hospitality was but a pretext, and that he would surely bring harm upon them (see 43:18). But when Joseph’s steward saw them and took note of their fear, he said to them, “Be at ease [literally, Peace be to you], do not be afraid. Your God and the God of your father has given you treasure in your sacks; I had your money” (Genesis 43:23). Comfort comes only from the one true God, the God of Israel. And so this Egyptian steward (likely as instructed by Joseph) spoke to them about their God, informing them that their God had given them the blessing of the money they found in their sacks. They should therefore be thankful and at peace, rather than troubled and fearful.

Whenever the Israelites went to war, they were to do so without fear or panic, with a deep peace that was rooted in the fact that God was with them, and that He would give them the victory:

“When you go out to battle against your enemies and see horses and chariots and people more numerous than you, do not be afraid of them; for the LORD your God, who brought you up from the land of Egypt, is with you. Now it shall come about that when you are approaching the battle, the priest shall come near and speak to the people. And he shall say to them, ‘Hear, O Israel, you are approaching the battle against your enemies today. Do not be fainthearted. Do not be afraid, or panic, or tremble before them, for the LORD your God is the one who goes with you to fight for you against your enemies, to save you’” (Deuteronomy 20:1-4).156

When God commissioned Gideon to lead the army of Israel against their Midianite foes, He knew that Gideon still lacked courage and confidence. And so He provided Gideon with an experience which gave him the peace he needed to wage war:

Now the same night it came about that the Lord said to him, “Arise, go down against the camp, for I have given it into your hands. “But if you are afraid to go down, go with Purah your servant down to the camp, and you will hear what they say; and afterward your hands will be strengthened that you may go down against the camp. “So he went with Purah his servant down to the outposts of the army that was in the camp. Now the Midianites and the Amalekites and all the sons of the east were lying in the valley as numerous as locusts; and their camels were without number, as numerous as the sand on the seashore. When Gideon came, behold, a man was relating a dream to his friend. And he said, “Behold, I had a dream; a loaf of barley bread was tumbling into the camp of Midian, and it came to the tent and struck it so that it fell, and turned it upside down so that the tent lay flat.” And his friend answered and said, “This is nothing less than the sword of Gideon the son of Joash, a man of Israel; God has given Midian and all the camp into his hand.” And it came about when Gideon heard the account of the dream and its interpretation, that he bowed in worship. He returned to the camp of Israel and said, “Arise, for the Lord has given the camp of Midian into your hands” (Judges 7:9-15).157

The peace which God promised the people of Israel was conditional. That is, they were promised peace only when they trusted in God and obeyed His word (in particular, the Law). If they failed to trust in Him and forsook His Law, God assured the Israelites that they would no longer have peace, but fear, doubt and dread:

“And it shall come about that as the Lord delighted over you to prosper you, and multiply you, so the Lord will delight over you to make you perish and destroy you; and you shall be torn from the land where you are entering to possess it. Moreover, the Lord will scatter you among all peoples, from one end of the earth to the other end of the earth; and there you shall serve other gods, wood and stone, which you or your fathers have not known. And among those nations you shall find no rest, and there shall be no resting place for the sole of your foot; but there the Lord will give you a trembling heart, failing of eyes, and despair of soul. So your life shall hang in doubt before you; and you shall be in dread night and day, and shall have no assurance of your life. In the morning you shall say, ‘Would that it were evening!’ And at evening you shall say, ‘Would that it were morning!’ because of the dread of your heart which you dread, and for the sight of your eyes which you shall see” (Deuteronomy 28:63-67).

This theme, expressed by Moses in Deuteronomy 28-32, was taken up by the prophets who followed. They assured Israel that there was no peace for those who disobeyed God, but rather divine judgment:

“There is no peace for the wicked,” says the Lord (Isaiah 48:22; also 57:21).

“On all the bare heights in the wilderness Destroyers have come, For a sword of the Lord is devouring From one end of the land even to the other; There is no peace for anyone (Jeremiah 12:12; see verses 7-13).

“For thus says the Lord, ‘I have heard a sound of terror, Of dread, and there is no peace’” (Jeremiah 30:5).

At the same time, the prophets also warned that false prophets would deny that the nation was under divine judgment, and would assure the people of God’s blessings by speaking false words of peace:

“And they have healed the brokenness of My people superficially, Saying, ‘Peace, peace,’ But there is no peace (Jeremiah 6:14).158

Peace is first evident in the Book of Genesis, where it is also quickly lost. God created not only the world, but all of the plant and animal life as well. He also created man, and a garden in which he was to live in fellowship with Him. How peaceful it must have been in those days, before the fall. In the evening God would walk about the garden with Adam and Eve, in intimate fellowship with them. But after the fall, all of this changed. The peace was lost. Adam and Eve now tried to hide from God, rather than to walk with Him in the garden (3:8). They were ashamed of the nakedness with which they were created and tried to hide it (3:7). The whole creation was thrown into chaos (see Romans 8:18-23). Peace was forfeited because Adam and Eve did not trust fully in God and obey His one command.

In Genesis chapter 3, where the fall of man is depicted, God not only spelled out the consequences of sin, He also spoke of the ultimate cure, a cure which would once again bring peace. Just as a man had sinned, a man would be the Savior from sin:

“And I will put enmity Between you and the woman, And between your seed and her seed; He shall bruise you on the head, And you shall bruise him on the heel” (Genesis 3:15).

Significantly, these words of hope for men were also words of doom for Satan. It is to Satan that these words were spoken. His dominion would be broken by the One who would be born of the woman. The Messiah was to be the one who would reverse the fall, and to bring salvation to many. He would restore this fallen creation and replace discord and chaos with peace.

It is not long in Genesis before we are given further clues concerning the Messiah who is to come. The Abrahamic Covenant, first given to Abraham in Genesis 12:1-3 and reiterated to him and his offspring throughout this book, speaks of the blessing which is to come to all the world through his “seed,” the Messiah (see Galatians 3:15-16). In Genesis chapter 14, we are briefly introduced to a mysterious king named Melchizedek, who is a prototype of the Messiah to come, a fact pointed out by the writer to the Hebrews:

And Melchizedek king of Salem brought out bread and wine; now he was a priest of God Most High. And he blessed him and said, “Blessed by Abram of God Most High, Possessor of heaven and earth; And blessed be God Most High, Who has delivered your enemies into your hand.” And he gave him a tenth of all (Genesis 14:18-20).

For this Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the Most High God, who met Abraham as he was returning from the slaughter of the kings and blessed him, to whom also Abraham apportioned a tenth part of all the spoils, was first of all, by the translation of his name, king of righteousness, and then also king of Salem, which is king of peace. Without father, without mother, without genealogy, having neither beginning of days nor end of life, but made like the Son of God, he abides a priest perpetually (Hebrews 7:1-3).

As the promise of the coming of Messiah continued to unfold in the Old Testament, it become increasingly clear to the Old Testament saint that eternal “peace” would come only through Messiah. Just how this “peace” was to be achieved was a mystery, not because there was no revelation concerning this matter, but because there appeared to be a contradiction among the prophecies of His coming.

On the one hand, Messiah was to come as the triumphal king, who would sit on the throne of His father, David, and who would overthrow all his enemies and establish the promised kingdom:

For Thou halt break the yoke of their burden and the staff on their shoulders, The rod of their oppressor, as at the battle of Midian. For every boot of the booted warrior in the battle tumult, And cloak rolled in blood, will be for burning, fuel for the fire. For a child will be born to us, a son will be given to us; And the government will rest on His shoulders; And His name will be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Eternal Father, Prince of Peace (Isaiah 9:4-6).

On the other hand, the Messiah was to bring “peace” by suffering for the sins of men:

Surely our griefs He Himself bore, And our sorrows He carried; Yet we ourselves esteemed Him stricken, Smitten of God, and afflicted. But He was pierced through for our transgressions, He was crushed for our iniquities; The chastening of our well-being [literally, peace] fell upon Him, And by His scourging we are healed. All of us like sheep have gone astray, Each of us had turned to his own way; But the LORD has caused the iniquity of us all To fall on Him (Isaiah 53:4-6).

And so the Old Testament closes with the prophets scratching their heads as to how God would bring about peace through both the suffering and the glory of Messiah:

As to this salvation, the prophets who prophesied of the grace that would come to you made careful search and inquiry, seeking to know what person or time the Spirit of Christ within them was indicating as He predicted the sufferings of Christ and the glories to follow (1 Peter 1:10-11).

Only the fulfillment of these prophecies would solve this mystery.

Peace According to the New Testament

When the Lord Jesus came to the earth as the perfect God-man, He was identified as the One who would bring peace. Zacharias spoke of the peace that was to come with the appearance of the Christ, whom his son John was to precede and introduce:

“And you, child, will be called the prophet of the Most High; For you will go on BEFORE THE LORD TO PREPARE HIS WAYS; To give to His people the knowledge of salvation By the forgiveness of their sins, Because of the tender mercy of our God, With which the Sunrise from on high shall visit us, TO SHINE UPON THOSE WHO SIT IN DARKNESS AND THE SHADOW OF DEATH, To guide our feet into the way of peace” (Luke 1:76-79).

At His birth, the angels praised God for the peace He was bringing to the earth:

“Glory to God in the highest, And on earth peace among men with whom He is pleased” (Luke 1:14).

When the aged Simeon looked upon the infant, Jesus, he spoke of the peace he had, a peace which enabled him to joyfully face his own death:

And behold, there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon; and this man was righteous and devout, looking for the consolation of Israel; and the Holy Spirit was upon him. And it had been revealed to him by the Holy Spirit that he would not see death before he had seen the Lord’s Christ. And he came in the Spirit into the temple; and when the parents brought in the child Jesus, to carry out for Him the custom of the Law, then he took Him into his arms, and blessed God, and said, “Now Lord, Thou dost let Thy bond-servant depart In peace, according to Thy word; For my eyes have seen Thy salvation, Which Thou hast prepared in the presence of all peoples, A light of revelation to the Gentiles, And the glory of Thy people Israel” (Luke 2:25-32).

In His earthly ministry, Jesus spoke words of peace. The woman who had “stolen” a miracle by touching the hem of His garment came to Him in fear and trembling. He knew what she had done. What would He do?

And He looked around to see the woman who had done this. But the woman fearing and trembling, aware of what had happened to her, came and fell down before Him, and told Him the whole truth. And He said to her, “Daughter, your faith has made you well; go in peace, and be healed of your affliction” (Mark 5:32-34).

Shortly before His arrest, trial, and crucifixion, Jesus spoke words of peace to His disciples:

“Peace I leave with you; My peace I give to you; not as the world gives, do I give to you. Let not your heart be troubled, nor let it be fearful. You heard that I said to you, ‘I go away, and I will come to you. If you loved Me, you would have rejoiced, because I go to the Father; for the Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it comes to pass, that when it comes to pass, you may believe. I will not speak much more with you, for the ruler of the world is coming, and he has nothing in Me; but that the world may know that I love the Father, and as the Father gave Me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go from here (John 14:27-31).

“Behold, an hour is coming, and has already come, for you to be scattered, each to his own home, and to leave Me alone; and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with Me. These things I have spoken to you, that in Me you may have peace. In the world you have tribulation, but take courage; I have overcome the world” (John 16:32-33).

After His death, our Lord’s disciples hid out in an upper room, fearful of what the Jewish religious leaders might do to them. When Jesus appeared to these troubled men, He spoke words of peace:

When therefore it was evening, on that day, the first day of the week, and when the doors were shut where the disciples were, for fear of the Jews, Jesus came and stood in their midst, and said to them, “Peace be with you.” And when He had said this, He showed them both His hands and His side. The disciples therefore rejoiced when they saw the Lord. Jesus therefore said to them again, “Peace be with you; as the Father has sent Me, I also send you.” And when He had said this, He breathed on them, and said to them, “Receive the Holy Spirit. If you forgive the sins of any, their sins have been forgiven them; if you retain the sins of any, they have been retained” (John 20:19-23).159

After Pentecost had come, the disciples began to preach the gospel, which Luke refers to as “preaching peace through Jesus”:

And opening his mouth, Peter said: “I most certainly understand now that God is not one to show partiality, but in every nation the man who fears Him and does what is right, is welcome to Him. The word which He sent to the sons of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus Christ (He is Lord of all)—you yourselves know the thing which took place throughout all Judea, starting from Galilee, after the baptism which John proclaimed. You know of Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed Him with the Holy Spirit and with power, and how He went about doing good, and healing all who were oppressed by the devil; for God was with Him (Acts 10:34-38).

In his epistles, Peter would continue to speak of peace as a worthy pursuit:

For, “Let him who means to love life and see good days Refrain his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking guile. “And let him turn away from evil and do good; Let him seek peace and pursue it. “For the eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, And His ears attend to their prayer, But the face of the Lord is against those who do evil” (1 Peter 3:10-12)

Greet one another with a kiss of love. Peace be to you all who are in Christ (1 Peter 5:14).

In his last epistle, Peter urged his readers to be found by the Lord Jesus “in peace,” and not lured away by false teaching which would cause them to fall from their steadfastness:

Therefore, beloved, since you look for these things, be diligent to be found by Him in peace, spotless and blameless, and regard the patience of our Lord to be salvation; just as also our beloved brother Paul, according to the wisdom given him, wrote to you, as also in all his letters, speaking in them of these things, in which are some things hard to understand, which the untaught and unstable distort, as they do also the rest of the Scriptures, to their own destruction. You therefore, beloved, knowing this beforehand, be on your guard lest, being carried away by the error of unprincipled men, you fall from your own steadfastness, but grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. To Him be the glory, both now and to the day of eternity. Amen (2 Peter 3:14-18).160

Peace According to Paul

The Apostle Paul was a man who had come to understand and to experience the peace of God. His epistles often begin, and sometimes end, with a reference to peace:

Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (1 Corinthians 1:3).

Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (Ephesians 6:23).

Paul contrasts those who do good and those who do evil, speaking of peace as the outcome of righteousness, and tribulation and distress and the consequence of sin:

Or do you think lightly of the riches of His kindness and forbearance and patience, not knowing that the kindness of God leads you to repentance? But because of your stubbornness and unrepentant heart you are storing up wrath for yourself in the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God, who will render to every man according to his deeds: to those who by perseverance in doing good seek for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life; but to those who are selfishly ambitious and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, wrath and indignation. There will be tribulation and distress for every soul of man who does evil, of the Jew first and also of the Greek, but glory and honor and peace to every man who does good, to the Jew first and also to the Greek (Romans 2:4-10).

He speaks of peace as an outgrowth of salvation by faith in Christ:

Therefore having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom also we have obtained our introduction by faith into this grace in which we stand; and we exult in hope of the glory of God (Romans 5:1-2).

He also speaks of peace as the fruit of the Spirit:

For those who are according to the flesh set their minds on the things of the flesh, but those who are according to the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. For the mind set on the flesh is death, but the mind set on the Spirit is life and peace, because the mind set on the flesh is hostile toward God; for it does not subject itself to the law of God, for it is not even able to do so; and those who are in the flesh cannot please God (Romans 8:5-8).161

To Paul, peace is not incidental, but fundamental. It is to be a priority for the Christian. The pursuit of peace necessitates avoiding all unnecessary causes for stumbling, dissention and strife. It even governs the way in which men participate in the meeting of the church:

Therefore do not let what is for you a good thing be spoken of as evil; for the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit. For he who in this way serves Christ is acceptable to God and approved by men. So then let us pursue the things which make for peace and the building up of one another (Romans 14:16-19).

Yet if the unbelieving one leaves, let him leave; the brother or the sister is not under bondage in such cases, but God has called us to peace (1 Corinthians 7:15).

For God is not a God of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints (1 Corinthians 14:33).

Finally, brethren, rejoice, be made complete, be comforted, be like-minded, live in peace; and the God of love and peace shall be with you (2 Corinthians 13:11).

And let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, to which indeed you were called in one body; and be thankful (Colossians 3:15).

Now flee from youthful lusts, and pursue righteousness, faith, love and peace, with those who call on the Lord from a pure heart (2 Timothy 2:22).

While the Christian may experience persecution, adversity, and suffering in this life, he or she should always experience the peace of God in such circumstances. Paul therefore condemns anxiety and commends peace:

Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God. And the peace of God, which surpasses all comprehension, shall guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus. Finally, brethren, whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is of good repute, if there is any excellence and if anything worthy of praise, let your mind dwell on these things. The things you have learned and received and heard and seen in me, practice these things; and the God of peace shall be with you (Philippians 4:6-9).

Now may the Lord of peace Himself continually grant you peace in every circumstance. The Lord be with you all! (2 Thessalonians 3:16).

Paul also speaks of the false sense of peace and security in which unbelievers will mistakenly take comfort, when the day of their doom and destruction is at hand:

While they are saying, “Peace and safety!” then destruction will come upon them suddenly like birth pangs upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape (1 Thessalonians 5:3).

Peace in Ephesians

Paul commences and concludes Ephesians with a reference to peace:

Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (1:2).

Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (Ephesians 6:23).

Everywhere you turn in this epistle you find teaching or exhortation which is closely related to peace. There is not a chapter in the book which does not have a great deal to do with peace, whether it is identified specifically or not.

In Ephesians chapter 1, Paul begins with a salutation of peace (1:2). He then calls attention to the eternal plan and purpose of God, which is to sum up all things in Christ (1:10). As a part of this plan, God has chosen us to be holy and blameless before Him (1:4). Our destiny was determined in eternity past, we have been sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise (1:13), and our eternal future rests in the plan of God and the person of Christ.

Our salvation is as certain and sure as the power of God to accomplish His purposes. Paul’s prayer in verses 15-23 focuses on our grasp of those realities which make our hope for the future sure. He prays that we might be divinely enlightened so that we are able to grasp the hope of His calling, the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints, and the magnitude of His power, the power which enables God to accomplish that which He purposed to do in eternity past. This power is evident in the resurrection of Jesus Christ, and in His consequent exaltation over all other earthly or heavenly powers. The angelic host, along with Satan and his allies, have been subjected to Christ’s authority. Now here is cause for peace.

Chapter 2 is just as full of assurance concerning our peace. In this chapter Paul speaks of two different kinds of peace which are brought about by the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ. The first is “peace with God;” the second is “peace with men.”

Early in Ephesians chapter 2 Paul tells us that through the cross of Christ we are now at peace with God. As unbelievers, we were unwittingly the servants of Satan. We were formerly “dead in our trespasses and sins,” walking not only in the “course of this world,” but also “according to the prince of the power of the air” (2:1-2). We once lived, not by the promptings of the Holy Spirit (5:18), but by the impulses of our own flesh, doing its desires (2:3).

At this time, we were “separate from Christ” (2:12), but even more so we were enemies of Christ. We had no part of God’s blessings and no hope of them in sight:

Remember that you were at that time separate from Christ, excluded from the commonwealth of Israel and strangers to the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world (Ephesians 2:13).

All of this alienation changed because of the work of Jesus Christ on Calvary:

13 But now in Christ Jesus you who formerly were far off have been brought near by the blood of Christ. 14 For He Himself is our peace, who made both groups into one, and broke down the barrier of the dividing wall, 15 by abolishing in His flesh the enmity, which is the Law of commandments contained in ordinances, that in Himself He might make the two into one new man, thus establishing peace, 16 and might reconcile them both in one body to God through the cross, by it having put to death the enmity. 17 And He came and preached peace to you who were far away, and peace to those who were near; 18 for through Him we both have our access in one Spirit to the Father. 19 So then you are no longer strangers and aliens, but you are fellow citizens with the saints, and are of God’s household, 20 having been built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus Himself being the corner stone, 21 in whom the whole building, being fitted together is growing into a holy temple in the Lord; 22 in whom you also are being built together into a dwelling of God in the Spirit (Ephesians 2:13-22, emphasis mine).

Christ is the means by which we have obtained peace. That peace is both peace with God and the peace of God. Christ’s saving work on our behalf removed the barrier between us and God, which was the result of our sins. We have not only been brought “near” to Him, we have become a part of Him. As believers in Christ we are now a part of His body.

The peace which our Lord has won goes even beyond this. Before we were saved, we were the enemies of the Jews. We had no part of the covenant God made with them, and no hope of receiving His blessings. We had no fellowship with the Jews, and our relationship was clearly adversarial. Before we were saved, we were not only the enemies of God, we were enemies of the Jews. The alienation and separation was not just one-sided. The Jews felt as hostile toward us and we did toward them. There was a dividing “wall” in the temple which separated Jews and Gentiles. This wall symbolized the alienation and hostility which once existed between we who are Gentiles and those who are Jews.

Christ’s work on Calvary changed all this. He broke down the dividing wall which separated Jews and Gentiles. When He became our peace, He made both groups into one. No longer is the “Jew” and “Gentile” distinction valid between those who have come to believe in the gospel. Now, all who believe in Christ are one in Him. He reconciled us to Himself in “one new man.” We are joined together into one body, the church, which is His dwelling place among men.

In chapter 3, Paul focuses on another source of distress, which could give Satan a foothold in disturbing their peace. Paul was writing from prison. He was unjustly suffering for his faith. His incarceration could be the cause of much consternation among the saints. Chapter 3 is written to dispel any fear that the saints might have over his plight, and to show that his suffering is a privilege, and a part of God’s master plan to reveal the mystery of His will, and to proclaim the gospel to the Gentiles. Paul looks at his ministry, including his imprisonment, as a privilege, which God has graciously granted him:

8 To me, the very least of all saints, this grace was given, to preach to the Gentiles the unfathomable riches of Christ, 9 and to bring to light what is the administration of the mystery which for ages has been hidden in God, who created all things; 10 in order that the manifold wisdom of God might now be made known through the church to the rulers and the authorities in the heavenly places. 11 This was in accordance with the eternal purpose which He carried out in Christ Jesus our Lord, 12 in whom we have boldness and confident access through faith in Him. 13 Therefore I ask you not to lose heart at my tribulations on your behalf, for they are your glory (Ephesians 3:8-13).

In verses 14-21 of chapter 3 Paul gives further reason for confidence and courage. He bows his knees before the Father in prayer, the One through whom “every family in heaven and on earth derives its name” (verse 15). From the Garden of Eden onward, the one who gives a name to another is the one who has authority over the thing that is named. Thus we find God not only giving names to His creatures, but also changing the names of men, indicating the fact that he will change their destiny (see Genesis 17:4-7, 15-16; 35:9-12).

If God the Father is the One who gives every family in heaven as well as on the earth its name, then He is in authority over all heavenly beings, including the angelic hosts (so also Ephesians 1:20-22; Colossians 1:16-18). He is all-powerful, in control of every part of His creation, and thus we may experience and enjoy the peace of knowing that His plans and purposes will be achieved, even though we may, like Christ, suffer in the process. Such suffering is worth it, in light of the glory and the joy which our trials lead the way.

In chapter 4, we have yet another evidence of God’s victory over Satan and his fallen allies. The unity of the body of Christ is complimented by the diversity of spiritual gifts He has bestowed upon it. These spiritual gifts are not only the means of our growth and maturity, they are also the evidence of Christ’s victory over Satan in verses 8-10:

8 Therefore it says, “When He ascended on high, He led captive a host of captives, And He gave gifts to men.” 9 (Now this expression, “He ascended,” what does it mean except that He also had descended into the lower parts of the earth? 10 He who descended is Himself also He who ascended far above all the heavens, that He might fill all things.)

The remainder of Ephesians—from 4:17 to 6:9—has to do with keeping the peace, especially the peace which God has accomplished between those who have a like precious faith in Jesus Christ. In general terms, one preserves the peace by forsaking the ways of thinking and acting which characterized us as unbelievers (3:17-32). We keep the peace also by walking in love (5:1-7), in light (5:8-14), in wisdom (5:15-20), in the Spirit (5:18), and in submission (5:21–6:9).

From all the references to peace in the Bible, we are able to derive a composite picture of what it looks like. We can define peace in terms of what it is not. Peace is contrasted with fear, faint-heartedness, panic, trembling, despair, doubt, dread, anxiety, and restlessness. It is an inner calm and tranquility, a clear-headed confidence. In relationships, it is the absence of hostility and enmity, and the presence of genuine unity and harmony, whether this is with our fellow-men or with God.

In the end, peace comes only from God. There are false forms of “peace,” which may produce some of the effects of genuine peace for a time, but they are ill-founded and temporary. God is the sole source of peace because He alone has remedied and reversed the fall of man in the Garden of Eden through the work of Christ on the cross of Calvary. In Christ, He has removed the barrier between God and sinful men and brought about harmony among those who believe, whatever their race, sex, or status.

Peace and Spiritual Warfare

At first glance, the subject of peace seems incongruous with that of the spiritual warfare. How can one be “at peace” when one is at war? I believe that the Bible teaches that one cannot wage war without peace. This is why peace is a part of our spiritual armor.

Peace is not the absence of external trials and tribulations. Peace is an internal tranquility which is most evident and necessary when we are facing outward troubles. When Israel went to war, certain people were excluded from the battle:

“The officers also shall speak to the people, saying, ‘Who is the man that has built a new house and has not dedicated it? Let him depart and return to his house, lest he die in the battle and another man dedicate it. And who is the man that has planted a vineyard and has not begun to use its fruit? Let him depart and return to his house, lest he die in the battle and another man begin to use its fruit. And who is the man that is engaged to a woman and has not married her? Let him depart and return to his house, lest he die in the battle and another man marry her.’ Then the officers shall speak further to the people, and they shall say, ‘Who is the man that is afraid and fainthearted? Let him depart and return to his house, so that he might not make his brothers’ hearts melt like his heart’” (Deuteronomy 20:5-8).

I believe that all of those exempted from going to war are those who do not have the kind of peace that war requires of a soldier. The man with the new house is thinking of his house, and not of war. The one who is engaged to a woman cannot get her out of his mind, and so he is distracted, which is deadly in war. The man who is fearful is also distracted. A man must be at peace if he is to wage war.

One of Satan’s many schemes is to rob the saint of peace, by promoting doubts and fears within and discord without. He sets out to frighten us so that we panic and do that which is foolish and destructive:

Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you at the proper time, casting all your anxiety upon Him, because He cares for you. Be of sober spirit, be on the alert. Your adversary, the devil, prowls about like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour. But resist him, firm in your faith, knowing that the same experiences of suffering are being accomplished by your brethren who are in the world. And after you have suffered for a little, the God of all grace, who called you to His eternal glory in Christ, will Himself perfect, confirm, strengthen and establish you (1 Peter 5:6-10).

I do not think it a coincidence that Peter speaks of Satan as a “roaring lion” immediately after instructing us to cast all our anxiety on the Lord. Satan looks for troubled souls, and then sets out to frighten them, so that they may fall into his hands when they panic. We can resist Satan by pursuing and preserving the peace which comes from God, a peace which is rooted in the knowledge that Satan is a defeated foe, that God’s purposes and promises are sure, and that we are safe when we trust in Him.

The Preparation of the Gospel of Peace

There is considerable discussion over the meaning of the term “preparation” in this verse. Generally, there are two main ways in which it can be understood and applied. On the one hand, it may speak of “readiness” to proclaim the gospel. In this sense, peace is like the starting blocks from which a runner gets his first initial thrust. We should, of course, be ready and willing to proclaim the gospel to lost men (see 1 Peter 3:15). Paul may be referring to a readiness to proclaim the gospel in this verse.

His principle thrust, however, seems to be more in line with the second meaning of the term which is rendered “preparation,” and this is the concept of “steadiness.” A soldier must not lose his footing, or he will surely be defeated in war. The gospel of Jesus Christ produces peace, and this peace gives the Christian warrior a steadiness, a stability which enables him to stand in battle. As strange as it must seem at first hearing, the peace with God gives the Christian is a part of the armor which enables him to stand firm in the spiritual war against Satan and his host.

Conclusion

My Christian friend, I do not sense that believers today experience peace to the full, and thus we are vulnerable to Satan’s attacks. There is great anxiety in the church. Parents are anxious about their children. Families are anxious about their finances. Churches are anxious about their programs or countless other difficulties. We are anxious about crime, and the economy, and the way our nation and the world seem to be headed. Such anxiety is dishonoring to God, who is in control, and it is distracting to our worship and our warfare.

In our text and in many others, God indicates to us that while peace is something which God has accomplished in Christ, it is something which Christians must pursue. How, then, can we regain the peace which we have lost? How do we pursue peace?

We must begin by remembering that it is a provision of God for us, which was accomplished at the cross. We must persistently go back to the cross of our Lord and meditate upon the many consequences of Calvary. We must make peace a priority and a guiding principle which governs our conduct. We must focus on the character of God and of His sovereign plans and purposes. We must recognize that He gives peace in the midst of adversity and suffering. We obtain peace the same way we obtain all of God’s gracious gifts to us—receive them as gifts of grace by faith.

Paul’s text in Philippians 4:4-9 is most instructive in dealing with anxiety and in experiencing the peace of God. Let us take one final look at what Paul tells us here about peace.

4 Rejoice in the Lord always; again I will say, rejoice! 5 Let your forbearing spirit be known to all men. The Lord is near. 6 Be anxious for nothing, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God. 7 And the peace of God, which surpasses all comprehension, shall guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus. 8 Finally, brethren, whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is right, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is of good repute, if there is any excellence and if anything worthy of praise, let your mind dwell on these things. 9 The things you have learned and received and heard and seen in me, practice these things; and the God of peace shall be with you (Philippians 4:4-9).

First, peace comes by delighting in God. He is our salvation. He is our security. He is our victory. He is our joy. Peace is the result of rejoicing and resting in Him (verse 4). Second, peace is promoted by pursuing unity and harmony through graciously enduring the weaknesses of our brothers and sisters in Christ (verse 5; see also Ephesians 4:17-32). Peace comes through prayer, as we petition Him to meet our every need, and then trust Him to do so (verses 6-7). Peace comes when we refuse to allow our hearts and minds to entertain thoughts which fall short of truth and righteousness (verse 8). Peace comes when we put into practice the things which we know to be true, and which we have pondered in our hearts (verse 9).

If you have not yet come to trust in Jesus Christ, the Bible speaks to all who are troubled in heart and promises them peace in Christ. Our Lord Himself offered this invitation:

“Come to Me, all who are weary and heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn from Me, for I am gentle and humble in heart; and you shall find rest for your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My load is light” (Matthew 11:28-29).

How often He said to those who were weary, and burdened down with their sins, and with fears, “Go in peace.”

Peace comes from God, God alone. Peace comes through Jesus Christ, who made peace between men and God, and between men at enmity with one another. He gives inner peace, the enables us to stand, even in the midst of Satan’s schemes. May you find peace in Him, by trusting in Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins, and for His righteousness which enables us to have fellowship with God.

And the God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet. The grace of our Lord Jesus be with you (Romans 16:20).

The LORD bless you, and keep you; The LORD make His face shine on you, And be gracious to you; The LORD lift up His countenance on you, And give you peace (Numbers 6:24-26).

Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (Ephesians 6:23).

I dare not conclude this message without a word of warning. Peace is not the basis for our confidence. Our confidence in God is the basis for biblical peace. I have often heard people justify their decisions, attitudes and actions with the defense: “I have peace about it.” As both the Old and New Testaments warn us, there is a false peace, which is deadly and destructive. The basis for our peace should be the character of God and the Word of God. Peace must be rooted in God, and thus in righteousness and truth. Inner feelings of peace are not proof that we are in the right, but being in the right is the basis for peace. Let us therefore seek peace as we trust and obey God.


156 See also 31:1-8.

157 Notice that while God gave Gideon “peace” about going to war with the Midianites, God gave the Midianites a fearful and trembling heart. God was to the Israelites a source of peace, and to the enemies of Israel as source of dread. Compare Exodus 15:13-18.

158 See also Jeremiah 8:11; Ezekiel 13:10, 16.

159 See also Luke 24:36-40.

160 The writer to the Hebrews also urges his readers to pursue peace: “Pursue peace with all men, and the sanctification without which no one will see the Lord” (Hebrews 12:14).

161 See also Galatians 5:22.

第 27 課: 屬靈爭戰的軍備 — 真理 (以弗所書 6:14上)

Related Media

所以要站穩了,用真理當作帶子束腰…

引言

我經常為福音書記載耶穌禁止鬼說出祂的身份而感到奇怪。讓我們先來看看以下的一個例子:

1:23 在會堂裏,有一個人被污靈附着,他喊叫說:1:24「拿撒勒人耶穌,你與我們沒有相干,你來滅我們嗎?我知道你是誰,乃是 神的聖者。」1:25 耶穌責備他說:「住口,從這人身上出來!」1:26 污靈使那人抽搐一陣,大聲喊叫,就出來了。(馬可福音 1:23-26)

在這裡,耶穌為何禁止污靈說話呢?若他們所說的並非真話,那便不難理解,但耶穌確實是神的聖者,那要來毀滅牠們的。既是這樣,為何祂不容許牠們為祂的身份作見證?我相信可能有多於一個原因,其中一個原因是耶穌不希望由說謊者為祂作見證。耶穌有足夠的見證人,包括:天父、舊約聖經、施洗約翰、祂自己的工作,還有祂的追隨者。誰會希望由著名的說謊者來為自己作見證呢!耶穌對牠們的領袖 撒旦說:

8:44 你們是出於你們的父魔鬼,你們循着你們父的私慾行。他從起初就是殺人的,不守真理,因他心裏沒有真理。他說謊是出於自己,因他本來是說謊者,也是說謊者之父。(約翰福音8:44)

讓我們逐一檢視基督徒的屬靈裝備。保羅以真理作為第一件防禦武器,並不讓人感到奇怪。撒旦是說謊者,他透過誤導和詭詐的計劃來攻擊基督徒(以弗所書6:11)。真理是神賜給我們抵禦的軍備,令撒旦的謊言能夠被識破並加以抵抗,以致我們能持守信仰,站立得穩。讓我們留心地細讀保羅有關真理的教導,這對我們的靈性健康極之重要。

帶子束腰

我們穿衣時有一定的次序,首先我們會穿上「內衣」,因為其它衣服會穿在外面,我會最後才穿鞋,因我討厭穿鞋後才穿褲子。同樣地,軍備也要按一定次序穿上。帶子束腰是基督徒為屬靈爭戰作預備的第一步。在聖經裡,帶子束腰是一個準備步驟,為其它行動作準備。

你也知道,以色列古代的衣服和今天的差異很大。他們穿的不是褲子、運動外套或套裝。他們所穿的衣物,並非如今天按身型剪裁;他們的衣服是披在身上,衫長及地。一個人如果要跑而又不希望被絆倒,他需要收攏衣服,用帶子束好。因此,當進行和腳相關的活動時,準備的第一步便是帶子束腰。

以色列人第一次吃逾越節羊羔,為他們出埃及、進入應許之地作準備。因此,神命令以色列人吃的時候,要腰間束帶,為那接著要發生的事情作準備。

12:11 你們吃羊羔當腰間束帶,腳上穿鞋,手中拿杖,趕緊地吃,這是耶和華的逾越節。(出埃及記 12:11 和合本)

彼得寫信給本都、加拉太、加帕多家、亞西亞和庇推尼的信徒時,也要求他們預備和作好心理準備:

1:13 所以要預備心意行動(原文是束上你們心中的腰),謹慎自守,專心盼望耶穌基督顯現的時候所帶來給你們的恩典。1:14 要像順命的兒女,不要效法從前蒙昧無知的時候所服從的惡慾,1:15 卻要效法那召你們的聖者,在一切所行的事上成為聖潔。1:16 因為經上記着說:「你們要聖潔,因為我是聖潔的。」(彼得前書1:13-16).1

我相信,當保羅在以弗所書第六章談及帶子束腰,他的意思應該和彼得相同,是呼籲信徒作好心理準備。真理將收集得來的零散資料整理,過濾資訊,並且判斷是否符合真理和美善。

真理的重要性

聖經告訴我們為何真理對基督徒十分重要。讓我們簡略地看看真理在基督徒生命所扮演的角色。

(1) 我們因真理而得救:

1:13 你們既聽見真理的道(那叫你們得救的福音),而且信了基督;既然信他,就受了所應許的聖靈為印記。1:14 這聖靈就是我們得基業的憑據,直等到 神之產業被贖,他的榮耀得着讚美。(以弗所書1:13-14).

1:18 他按自己全權的旨意藉着真道生了我們,叫我們在他所造的萬物中,好像初熟的果子。(雅各書1:18)

1:23 你們蒙了重生,不是由於能壞的種子,乃是由於不能壞的種子,是藉着 神活而常存的話。(彼得前書 1:23)

(2) 我們透過真理成聖,並且成長至成熟:

17:17 求你用真理使他們成聖,你的道就是真理。(約翰福音17:17).

4:11 是他(神)賜的,有使徒、有先知、有傳福音的、有牧師和教師,4:12 為要裝備聖徒各盡其職,就是建立基督的身體;4:13 直等到我們眾人在信上和認識 神的兒子上同歸於一,得以成熟,達到基督量度的階段。4:14 我們就不再作小孩子,中人的詭計和欺騙的手法,被他們所教導的風浪吹蕩翻騰。4:15 惟用愛心實踐真理,凡事在元首基督裏長進。4:16 全身都靠他聯接成長,百節彼此相助。各節既各盡其職,身體就在愛中長大。(以弗所書4:11-16).

(3) 真理給我們帶來心意更新。從未得救前的無知與虛妄,到心志按神的話語和祂的道更新:

4:17 所以我說,且在主裏堅持的說,你們不要再像外邦人虛枉的生活。4:18 他們心地昏昧,與 神的生命隔開,都因自己心裏剛硬,以致一無所知。4:19 他們既然麻木,就放縱自己,貪行種種的污穢。4:20 你們學的基督,卻不是這樣。4:21 如果你們真的聽過他,在他裏面受教,學了裏面的真理,4:22 你們所學的就是脫去從前生活方式的舊人;這舊人是因私慾的迷惑漸漸變壞的;4:23 又要在靈裏將你們的心志改換一新;4:24 並且穿上新人;這新人是照着 神的形像造的──有真理的公義和聖潔。(以弗所書 4:17-24)

12:1 所以弟兄姐妹們,我以 神的憐憫激勵你們,獻身體為祭,是活的,是聖潔的,是 神所喜悅的;這是你們合理的事奉。12:2 不要與現今的世界同流,而要心意更新改造,去察驗 神的旨意,就是那善良、完全、十分可悅的旨意。(羅馬書 12:1-2)

(4) 真理是基督徒合一的基礎。 (參以弗所書4:5, 13)

(5) 真理造就和建立教會。(以弗所書4:15, 25, 29)

(6) 真理是真正敬拜神所不能或缺的:

神是靈,所以拜他的必須用靈和真理拜他。(約翰福音 4:24)

(7) 教會是神膏立去宣告和展示真理的途徑:

3:14 我指望快到你那裏去,但先將這些事寫給你。3:15 倘若我延了期,你也可以知道在 神的家中當怎樣行,因這家就是永生 神的教會,真理的柱石和根基。(提摩太前書3:14-15)

3:8 我本來比眾聖徒中最小的還小,然而他還賜我這恩典,叫我把基督那測不透的豐富傳給外邦人;3:9 又使眾人都明白,這歷代以來隱藏在創造萬物之 神裏,奧秘的計劃,3:10 就是要藉着教會使天上執政的、掌權的,現在得知 神百般的智慧。(以弗所書3:8-10)

(8) 真理是我們不可缺少的知識;然而若非神主動成就,我們無法在祂以外自己得到永恆的事,若不是神透過超自然的方法給人啟示,人無法知曉。以弗所書所說的真理包括神永恆的計劃。這計劃包括我們被揀選、得救與及屬靈的恩賜(以弗所書1:3-14),也包括撒旦和他的黨羽終極被殲滅(6:10-20),並且一切在基督裡同歸於一(以弗所書1:10)。真理也啟示了教會的奧秘是透過基督的寶血,神和以色列人與及外邦人和好(以弗所書2-3章),藉著教會使天上執政的、掌權的得知神的智慧(3:1-10)。真理給基督徒一個全新的思維和行為表現,和我們仍未信前顯著不同(4:1–6:9)。

真理是我們從未想象過的,因為它並不屬於世人的,而是從神顯明出來的;它是智慧,超出人類的智慧,故此我們不能預期,我們若沒有神的啟示和聖靈的幫助,我們甚至不能相信:

11:33 深哉, 神豐富的智慧和知識!他的判斷何其難測,他的動向何其深奧!11:34「誰知道主的心?誰作過他的謀士呢?」11:35「誰是先給了他,使他後來償還呢?」11:36 因為萬有都是本於他,藉着他,歸於他。願榮耀歸給他,直到永遠!阿們。(羅馬書11:33-36)

2:6 然而在成熟的人中,我們也講智慧;但不是這世代的智慧,也不是這世代必要傾滅之執政者的智慧。2:7 我們講的乃是從前所隱藏的奧秘,就是 神在萬世以前預定使我們得榮耀的智慧。2:8 今世的執政者沒有一個明白這智慧,他們若明白,就不會把榮耀的主釘在十字架上了。2:9 就如經上所記:「 神為愛他的人所預備的,是眼睛未曾看見,耳朵未曾聽見,人心也未曾想到的。」2:10 神藉着聖靈向我們啟示了這些事,因為聖靈瞭解萬事,包括了 神深奧的事。2:11 除了在人裏頭的靈,誰知道人的事?同樣,除了 神的靈,也沒有誰知道 神的事。2:12 我們所領受的並不是世上的靈,乃是從 神來的靈,叫我們能知道 神白白賜給我們的一切。2:13 並且,我們講說這些事,不是用人智慧所教導的言語,乃是用聖靈所教導的言語,將屬靈的事講與屬靈的人聽。2:14 不信的人不領會神聖靈的事,反倒以為愚笨,並且不能明白,因為這些事惟有屬靈的人才能瞭解。2:15 屬靈的人能瞭解萬事,卻沒有一人能明白他。2:16「誰知道主的心而作他的顧問呢?」但我們是有基督的心了。(哥林多前書 2:6-16)

(9) 耶穌基督是真理,故此離開真理便是離開祂:

8:31 耶穌對信他的猶太人說:「你們若繼續遵守我的道,就真是我的門徒。8:32 你們必曉得真理,真理必叫你們得以自由。」(約翰福音8:31-32)

14:6 耶穌說:「我就是道路、真理、生命;若不藉着我,沒有人能到父那裏去。 (約翰福音4:6)

2:1 我願意你們知道,為了你們和老底嘉人,並一切沒有與我見過面的人,我是何等的盡心竭力。2:2 他們既已用愛心彼此連繫,我的目標是要叫他們得勉勵,豐豐足足在悟性中徹底認識 神的奧秘,就是基督,2:3 在他裏面蘊藏着一切的智慧和知識。2:4 我說這話,免得有人用似乎有理的話欺騙你們。2:5 我身子雖與你們相離,靈卻與你們同在,見你們循規蹈矩,在基督裏的信心堅定蓬勃,我就歡喜了。

2:6 你們既然接受了基督耶穌為主,就當繼續在他裏面活着;2:7 在他裏面生根建造,信心堅固,正如你們所學的,滿溢着感謝的心。2:8 你們要謹慎,不要被人用虛空的哲理,不照着基督,而是照人間的傳統和世上的小學問,把你們擄去。.…

2:16 所以不可讓人在飲食,或節期、月朔、安息日等各樣事上判斷你們。2:17 這些原是將來的事的影子,那實體卻是基督。2:18 不可讓人憑着重視謙虛和敬拜天使來判斷你們。這人拘泥在所以為見過的,隨着自己血氣的思念,無故的自高自大,2:19 不緊接於元首,靠着他與全身筋節得以相聯,而有從 神而來的長進。(歌羅西書2:1-8, 16-19) 2

(10) 真理告訴我們撒旦的詭計和欺瞞方法,並且他的暴露錯誤和欺騙手段。

2:11 免得撒但有機可乘(因我們並非不曉得他的詭計)。 (哥林多後書2:11) 3

撒旦敵擋真理

按本質,撒旦是個說謊者,我們可以肯定地說他是個病態的說謊者(約翰福音8:44),就是在無需說謊的時候,他仍會說謊。他不但自欺,還會迷惑人(啟示錄12:9)。從起初,撒旦已透過敵擋真理來敵擋神和屬祂的子民。在歷史長河裡,撒旦使用的戰術就如聖經所顯示的,讓我們一起來看看。

(1) 撒旦的工作是使人無法接觸真理,或不讓真理傳給人。

4:15 那撒在路旁的:就是人聽了道,撒但立刻來,把撒在他們心裏的道奪了去。(馬可福音 4:15 15)

4:3 即使我們的福音被蒙蔽,也是蒙蔽在滅亡的人身上。4:4 此等不信之人,被這世界的神弄瞎了心眼,叫他們看不見基督榮耀福音的光。基督本是 神的像。(哥林多後書4:3-4) 4

(2) 撒旦否定真理,他常以「新真理」來取代真理的位置。

3:1 那時,蛇比耶和華 神所造的一切動物更狡猾。蛇對女人說:「 神真的有說『你們不可吃園中任何樹上的果子』嗎?」3:2 女人對蛇說:「園中樹上的果子我們可以吃,3:3 惟有園當中那棵樹上的果子, 神曾說:『你們不可吃,也不可摸,否則你們就要死。』」3:4 蛇對女人說:「你們一定不死,3:5 因為 神知道你們吃了以後,眼睛就打開,你們便如神明,知道善惡。」3:6 女人見那棵樹的果子好作食物,也吸引人的眼目,而且渴想它能使人得智慧,就摘下果子來吃了;又給她丈夫,她丈夫也吃了。 3:7 他們二人的眼睛就打開了,才知道自己是赤裸的,便拿無花果樹的葉子,編縫以蔽體。(創世記3:1-7).

在亞當和夏娃受試探而失足的個案中,撒旦斷然否定神的真理。神說若亞當和夏娃吃了禁果必死;撒旦大膽否定,並且保證他們不會死。你可曾想到撒旦在這裡稱神為說謊者?撒旦否定了神向亞當和夏娃啟示的真理,並告訴這對夫婦吃禁果是最有益的行為。

(3) 撒旦企圖透過撒播錯誤的教導和教義來取代真理,以此來迷惑人。

4:1 聖靈明說,在後來的時候,必有人離棄真道,沉迷在那引誘人的邪靈,和鬼魔的教導。4:2 受了說謊之人偽善的影響;這等人的良心已經被烙了。4:3 他們禁止嫁娶,又禁戒食物,就是 神所造,叫那信而明白真道的人,感謝着領受的。4:4 凡 神所造的物,都是好的,若感謝着領受,就沒有一樣食物是可棄的,4:5 都因 神的道和人的禱告,成為聖潔了。(提摩太前書4:1-5).

這篇經文最有趣的地方,是它告訴我們一些超出我們的期待的事情。撒旦的手段通常是間接地使人犯罪。他的方式是那麼含蓄,表面看來那麼好、那麼公義;但他實際上是促使人犯罪,他從我們的盲點進行襲擊;他的手法是透過假教師指婚姻生活應禁慾,又或許是禁止吃用某些食物。這些原是神賜給我們,給我們享用和使生命更豐富的東西,但撒旦卻企圖阻止我們從中得益處。更壞的是他這樣做是埋下陷阱,以下的經文告訴我們撒旦怎樣進行他的計劃:

7:3 丈夫當用合宜的婚姻生活待妻子,妻子待丈夫也要如此。7:4 妻子沒有權柄主張自己的身子,乃在丈夫;丈夫也沒有權柄主張自己的身子,乃在妻子。7:5 夫妻不可彼此拒絕,除非雙方同意,才可暫時分房,以便專心禱告,以後仍要同房,免得撒但趁着你們情不自禁引誘你們。(哥林多前書7:3-5)

5:14 所以我寧願年輕的寡婦嫁人,生養兒女,治理家務,不給敵人毀謗的把柄;5:15 因為已經有轉去隨從撒但的。(提摩太前5:14-15)

一對夫婦為了能更屬靈,他們決定禁戒房事。他們並非如保羅的指示作短暫的分房,而是長期性的。撒旦知道人缺乏自制力,早晚會導致不道德行為。保羅支持正當的性行為,因為這不單是美好的,讓人享受(但這必須在婚姻的框架下進行 希伯來書13:4),而且還可避免不道德行為(哥林多前書7:2-5)。

有些人認為年青寡婦喪偶後守寡更為屬靈,過獨身生活提供專心服侍神的機會(哥林多前書7:25-35)。然而,若寡婦沒有委身的心志和缺乏自制力,不再結婚而維持單身,使她們陷入網羅;她們轉去隨從撒旦,她們懶惰、說長道短或做了一些更不道德的事情。5

(4) 撒旦歪曲真理。他加添或刪除部份內容,或謬誤地應用以致事情變了樣。撒旦試探我們的主時(馬太福音4:1-11路加福音4:1-13),他引用聖經來達到他的目的,而不是建立敬虔的行為。撒旦透過斷章取義,企圖扭曲經文;不過主耶穌透過指出聖經更廣泛的原則來糾正他。撒旦尋求「蚊蟲濾過來」,但主耶穌卻指出「駱駝」(參馬太福音23:23-24)。撒旦的目的是扭曲聖經的教導,從而產生罪;並把神聖恩典,曲解成為藉口,甚至授權犯罪。

1:4 因為有些人溜進你們中間,他們就是自古被定罪受這刑罰的,是不敬虔的,將我們 神的恩典作為放縱情慾的藉口,並且不認我們獨一的主宰和主耶穌基督。(猶大書 1:4) 6

(5) 撒旦的工作是使人違背真理。撒旦知道叫人違背真理,好像不讓他們認識真理一樣好。

7:24「凡聽見我這些話又去行的,就好像一個聰明人把房子蓋在磐石上。7:25 雨淋,泛濫,風吹,房子屹立不倒,因為根基立在磐石上。7:26 凡聽見我這些話卻不去行的,就好像一個愚蠢人把房子蓋在沙土上。7:27 雨淋,泛濫,風吹,房子就倒塌了,並且是完全的毀壞。」(馬太福音 7:24-27)

2:4 人若說「我認識他」,卻不遵守他的誡命,便是說謊話的,真理也不住在這人心裏了。2:5 凡遵守他的道,愛 神的心在這人裏面是完全的,憑此我們知道我們是在他裏面;2:6 人若說自己住在神裏面,就該照耶穌所行的去行。(約翰壹書2:4-6) 7

(6) 撒旦激勵人的好奇心和自我(ego),以致他們拋棄神的真理,而去追求「更高」的真理。神把「分辨善惡樹」栽在伊甸園中,亞當和夏娃被禁止食用那樹的果子,其它樹上的果子他們可以隨便吃。撒旦不單引導亞當和夏娃注意這棵禁樹,並引導他們留意到那樹的果子可以給他們「知識」,我們知道這「知識」並非如撒旦所呈現的那麼好,我們現在明白為何神要禁止吃用這果子。不過,亞當和夏娃本要做的,是基於信神而服從神,而不是基於撒旦所承諾的知識。他們追求被禁的知識而導致全人類陷入困境。

這情況在今天仍然發生,撒旦仍煽動人的自我和好奇心。神已在基督裡賜給我們真理,但撒旦卻企圖透過誘使我們尋求基督和聖經啟示以外的知識,將我們的焦點轉離真理和基督。經文一遍又一遍地警告基督徒不要追求被禁止的知識:

4:6 弟兄姐妹們,為你們的緣故,我將這些事應用在自己和亞波羅的身上,叫你們效法我們,「不可過於聖經所記」,免得你們自高自大,看重這個,看輕那個。 (哥林多前書4:6)

6:20 提摩太啊!你要保守所託付你的。避開褻瀆的閒言,和那無稽的所謂「學問」!6:21 已經有人自稱有這學問,偏離了真道。願恩惠常與你們同在!(提摩太前書6:20-21) 8

(7) 撒旦甚至在信徒中工作,使他們離開真理和煽動他們成為虛假的。(參馬太福音24:24; 使徒行傳20: 29-30; 5:1-11)。

撒旦成功的關鍵

撒旦敵擋真理,到底他怎能蒙混過關呢?當我閱讀創世記第3章人的墮落時,我不禁猛然一驚,撒旦竟能說服亞當和夏娃神是騙子,而他說的卻是真話!一條蛇竟能說服牠的看守者那創造萬物的創造主說謊,也不值得他們順服!讓我嘗試解構撒旦為何如此有效地敵擋真理。

(1) 在整本聖經中,撒旦的欺哄手段都和傲慢和教條主義緊密相關,他以這方式提出他的謬誤。我用了很長的時間才識別出這關連,我經常見到它,而現在我已經有所警惕。我向自己詢問,為甚麼亞當和夏娃寧可相信一條蛇而不信神呢?按創世記第三章撒旦試探始祖和他們墮落的描述,我們可以看到他以傲慢無恥的態度來試探這對夫婦,他竟敢駁斥神,並告訴夏娃神所說的並不真確,他暗示神是騙子而他卻不是。

在約伯記首兩章,撒旦以同樣囂張氣焰的語氣來回應神。在兩卷福音書關於撒旦試探我們的主的記載,他勸告我們的主要獨立於神,並且聲稱他擁有地上萬國,他愛給誰就給誰。他竟敢在神的兒子面前引用經文,並告訴祂如何應用在祂的生命和事工上,他並且膽敢要求耶穌向他下拜、敬拜他!他是那麼傲慢、那麼自信,就是今天,我們也會傾向相信他所說的是真理,賜予萬國的權柄屬他。

那些假教師可能發出傲慢天使的語言,也可能和撒旦較量。「特別是那些放縱肉慾、輕慢權柄的。他們膽大任性,毫不畏懼毀謗那尊貴的。」(彼得後書2:10)這正是教條主義導致許多人聽從了假師傅所傳播的不實之辭,有些被鑑定為「魔鬼的教條」:

2:17 我們不像那許多人,為利販賣 神的道,而是出於真誠,出於神的差遣,在 神面前藉着基督講道。(哥林多後書 2:17)

1:6 有人偏離這些,轉向空洞的議論。1:7 他們想作律法的教師,卻不明白自己所講說的,所肯定的,所堅持的事。(提摩太前書 1:6-7)

2:1 但是從前在百姓中有假先知起來,將來在你們中間也必有假師傅,將秘密引進導致滅亡的異端,甚至連買他們的主也不承認,帶來速速的滅亡。2:2 將有許多人隨從他們邪淫的行為,便叫真道因他們的緣故被毀謗。……2:10 特別是那些放縱肉慾、輕慢權柄的。他們膽大任性,毫不畏懼毀謗那尊貴的;2:11 即使是天使,雖然力量權能更大,也不用毀謗的話在主面前告他們。2:12 但這些人好像沒有理性的畜類、憑本能的動物,生來就是為被捉拿宰殺的;他們不知道自己所毀謗的,後果是敗壞人的時候,自己必遭遇敗壞;(彼得後書 2:1-2, 10-12) 9

有些時候,撒旦竟冒充「基督」:

24:23 那時,若有人對你們說『基督在這裏』,或說『基督在那裏』,你們不要相信。24:24 因為假基督和假先知將要出現,大顯神蹟和奇事欺騙人,甚至選民也可能被騙。(馬太福音 24:23-24).

(2) 撒旦向我們的罪性和叛逆本質發出引誘,他為我們提供一些我們寧可相信的謊言而不相信真理。在羅馬書第一章,保羅論及人的罪,他說人選擇「用虛謊取代了神的真理」(新譯本)(參羅馬書1:18-25,特別是第25節)。假教師為「不敬虔」的人提供更佳藉口,和更具說服力的「謊言」來取代真理:

當他坐在審判席的時候,彼拉多的夫人打發人來說:「不要管這無辜人的事,因為我今天在夢中,為他受了許多的苦。」(馬太福音 27:19)

假教師不會將他們的謬誤教導強加在他人身上,他們只是巧妙地調整他們的教導,為人提供他們寧可相信的謊言。撒旦能夠成功是因為墮落的人希望得到他所提供的。

(3) 撒旦透過弱者的弱點捕獲他們。撒旦以那些充滿罪疚感的人為首要目標。

3:6 那竄進人家,籠絡不智婦女的,正是這等人。這些婦女擔負重罪,被各樣的私慾牽引,3:7 雖常常學習,卻永不能明白真道。(提摩太後書3:6-7)

(4) 撒旦提供吸引人肉慾的信息來增強他的效率。撒旦那糟糕的虛謊不實教導,並沒有非凡的智慧。那驅使聽者接受的原因是因為這些教導為不敬虔和自我放縱的人提供理論基礎:

2:18 他們大言不慚,說空洞的話,用肉身的情慾和邪淫的事引誘那些剛脫離妄行的人;2:19 他們應許人得以自由,自己卻作了敗壞的奴僕,因為人被誰制伏就是誰的奴僕。(彼得後書 2:18-19)

(5) 撒旦利用不同的方法吸引人的肉慾來增強他的效率。不論是撒旦提供的信息或他使用的方法,都以說服力為基礎,吸引墮落和充滿慾望的人,並不是倚靠真理的力量。讓我們看看保羅教導真理的方法和那些假師傅如「麥迪遜大道」不費氣力的推銷術之間的分別:

1:17 基督差遣我不是為了施洗,乃是為了傳福音,不是用花言巧語,免得基督的十字架成為空談。(哥林多前書1:17)

2:1 弟兄姐妹們,從前我到你們那裏去,並沒有用高言大智對你們 見證神。2:2 因為我曾定了主意,在你們中間不關心別的,只關心耶穌基督,並他被釘十字架。2:3 我在你們那裏時又軟弱,又懼怕,又甚戰兢。2:4 我說的話和講的道,不是用智慧勸服的言語,卻是引證了聖靈和大能,2:5 叫你們的信不在乎人的智慧,只在乎 神的大能。(哥林多前書2:1-5)

3:14 若人建造的工程經得起考驗,他就要得賞賜。3:15 若人的工程被燒毀了,他就要受虧損。自己可以得救,卻要像從火裏經過的一樣。3:16 豈不知你們是 神的殿, 神的靈住在你們裏頭嗎?3:17 若有人毀壞 神的殿,神必要毀滅那人。因為 神的殿是聖的,這殿就是你們。(哥林多前書3:14-17)

4:1 人應當以我們為基督的僕人,為 神奧秘事的管家。4:2 所求於管家的,是要他有忠心。(哥林多前書4:1-2)

「穿上」真理

真理是寶貴的屬靈軍備,這是顯而易見的。撒旦的手段是欺詐和謊言,而真理則是我們的防禦武器。假如我們「穿上神所賜的全副屬靈軍備」,那麼,我們不單要知到甚麼是真理;還要知道怎樣「穿上」真理。這是我們在這篇研讀的重點──為真理下定義、探討如何「穿上」真理:

彼拉多很久以前詢問:「真理是甚麼?」(約翰福音18:38)。他的話某程度上反映犬儒主義(cynicism)對能夠認識真理的否定態度。在我們這個時代,有些人認為能夠認識真理是無望的。在大選年,候選人每日都在互相質疑,我們也不禁質疑我們是否能夠知道孰真孰假。聖經保證我們能知道真理,而真理必叫我們得自由。(參約翰福音8:32

數個世紀以前,先知以賽亞描述以色列墮落的悲慘狀態。在以色列的眾多毛病中,真理極其稀有,甚至看似不存在。沒有人能把這個國家從罪中拯救,故此,主親自帶來真理和公義給那些信靠順服的人:

59:1 耶和華的手並非軟弱,不能拯救,耳朵非聾,不能聽見。59:2 但你們的罪行使你們與 神疏遠;你們的罪惡使他拒絕你,不聽你們的禱告。59:3 因你們的手被血沾染,你們的指頭被罪孽沾污;你們的嘴唇說謊言,你們的舌頭出惡語。59:4 無人關心公正,無人憑誠實呈案。他們都倚靠假話,說謊言;他們所懷的是壓制,所生的是罪孽。59:5 他們菢毒蛇蛋,結蜘蛛網。人吃這蛋必死,這蛋必孵出毒蛇。59:6 他們的網不能成為衣服;不能用所做的遮蓋自己。他們的行為都有罪;他們犯了殘暴的罪行。59:7 他們一心行惡,急速流無辜人的血;他們的意念都是罪孽,他們打碎毀滅。59:8 平安的路,他們不熟悉;所行的事沒有公平。他們用詭詐的方法,凡和他們交易的都不熟悉平安。

59:9 因此,救贖離我們遠,救恩不臨到我們。我們指望光亮,卻只見黑暗;等待光明,卻行在幽暗中。59:10 我們沿牆摸索,好像瞎子;我們摸索,如同無目之人,我們晌午碰撞,如在黃昏一樣;別人強壯,我們卻像死人。59:11 我們咆哮如熊,哀鳴如鴿;指望救贖,卻是沒有;指望救恩,卻遠離我們。59:12 因你曉得我們許多叛逆的行為,我們的罪作見證告我們。是的,我們曉得自己的悖逆,非常清楚自己的罪。59:13 我們悖逆又想欺騙;轉去不跟從我們的 神。我們攪起欺壓和叛逆;心懷謊念,口裏說出。59:14 公平被推走,神性站在遠處。是的,誠實在街上碰撞,道德根本不得進入。59:15 誠實消失,想離惡的人被搶劫。那時,耶和華因看見沒有公平,甚不喜悅。

59:16 他見無人代言,無人干預,甚為驚動。就親自動手,他對公平的願望催迫著他。59:17 他以公義的意願為鎧甲(註:或作「護心鏡」),以拯救的心願為頭盔。他以報仇為衣服,以熱心為外袍。59:18 他必按人的行為施報,分發惱怒的審判給他的對頭,懲罸他的仇敵,向眾海岸施行報應。59:19 西方的人必敬重耶和華的名;東方的人也必認出他的榮美。因為他來好像急流的河水,被耶和華差派之風驅動。59:20「必有一位保護者來到錫安,到雅各族中從悖逆行為悔攺的人那裏。」這是耶和華說的。59:21 耶和華說:「至於我,我對他們的應許是這樣:從今以後,我加給你的靈,傳給你的話,必不離你的口,也不離你後裔與你後裔之後裔的口。」這是耶和華說的。(以賽亞書 59:1-21)

沒有人會質疑保羅那基督徒軍備的意象是出於以賽亞書(參以賽亞書11:5)。當基督把墮落的人從罪中拯救出來時,祂自己也穿上了這些軍備。從羅馬書第13章我們認識到「穿上我們的軍備」就是「披戴基督」:

13:11 我們這樣行,因為曉得現今就是早該睡醒的時候,因為我們的得救比初信的時候更近了。13:12 黑夜已深,白晝將近。我們就當放下暗昧的行為,帶上光的兵器;13:13 行事為人要端正,好像行在白晝。不可荒宴醉酒,不可好色邪蕩,不可爭競嫉妒。13:14 反要披戴主耶穌基督,不要為肉體安排去惹動私慾。(羅馬書 13:11-14)

神是「真理的神」,祂不能說謊(參詩篇31:5以賽亞書65:16;提多書1:2)。祂差遣自己的兒子來到世上,一次就完成了將祂的真理傳給人(參希伯來書1:1-2; 2:1-4)。主耶穌來臨不單傳遞神的真理(參約翰福音8:40),祂就是真理,那叫人得自由的真理:

1:14 道成了肉身,住在我們中間,充充滿滿的有恩典有真理。我們見過他的榮光,正是父獨生子的榮光。1:15 約翰為他作見證,喊着說:「這就是我曾說『那在我以後來的,要比我更大的,因為在我之先,他已經存在了』的那一位。」1:16 我們都從他的豐滿領受了恩典,而且恩上加恩。1:17 律法是藉着摩西傳的,但恩典和真理是藉耶穌基督來的。1:18 從來沒有人見過 神,只有與父最親近的獨生子將 神表明出來。(約翰福音 1:14-18)

耶穌說:「我就是道路、真理、生命;若不藉着我,沒有人能到父那裏去。」 (約翰福音14:6)

……你們必曉得真理,真理必叫你們得以自由。」 (約翰福音8:32)

真理是:耶穌就是神所應許的彌賽亞,祂是神的羔羊,被派遣來到世上除去世人的罪孽(約翰福音1:29);祂在各各他為我們的罪背負刑罰而被釘十字架,被埋葬,從死裡復活,證明神悅納祂的救贖。透過相信耶穌,人不單得救,並且得到真理。就如保羅的教導:「你們學的基督,卻不是這樣,如果你們真的聽過他,在他裏面受教,學了裏面的真理」(以弗所書4:20-21

祂是真理,祂把「真理的聖靈」差來(約翰福音15:26; 16:13),並賜給我們聖經,那就是「真理的道」(哥林多後書6:7提摩太後書2:15雅各書1:18),因此我們能認識全部的真理;那是生命和敬虔不能或缺的(彼得後書1:3-4;另參提摩太後書3:14-17)。

穿上真理的起始點是相信主耶穌基督,因祂是真理。由這起點,我們踏上那終身的成聖天路;真理使我們成聖(約翰福音17:17, 19)。成聖是當我們脫去從前行為上的舊人,透過神的話語幫助,我們就會產生心意更新而變化(以弗所書4:17-24羅馬書12:1-2);在真理的薰陶下,基督徒放棄虛謊,用愛心說誠實話(以弗所書4:15, 25, 29);這也包括保守我們的意念,不受任何不正確的影響(腓立比書4:8),並避免各種形式的「知識」把我們擄去,轉離基督(歌羅西書第2章)。這意味著我們不再說三道四,不傳流言蜚語、不作無謂猜測、不倚靠神話和人的傳統而轉向基督和祂的話語,這代表我們要按世界的實況認清楚這個世界(箴言)。我們不單是作出表白,而要遵行真理(希伯來書5:11-14約翰壹書2:4; 約翰二書1:1-4)。那就是擁抱聖經那明確和強調的啟示;而那些純粹來自人的「真理」卻要遲疑。這是說我們要自己學習真理,而不應倚靠別人告訴我們甚麼是真理(使徒行傳17:10等;約翰壹書2:26-27)。

數個世紀以前,先知阿摩司曾預言饑荒:

8:11 主耶和華說:「日子將到,我必命饑荒降在地上我不是說水和餅的短缺,而是聖啟示的終結。 (阿摩司書 8:11)

我恐怕我們是活在大饑荒中,並不是因為我們無法接觸聖經,而是我們被禁止閱讀它;並不是沒有好的書和輔助工具,而是欠缺一顆愛真理的心,那根源是不愛主自己。讓我們穿上真理作為我們軍備;議我們像大衛一般渴望透過神的話語更深地認識神(詩篇119);讓我們日夜都思想祂的真理;讓我們的禱告符合祂的真理;讓我們行在真理中,為神帶來榮耀,也為我們的益處。

譯者註:除特別標示的地方,中文經文採用NET(中文版)

Translated by: Jenny Pao 鮑婉玲譯


1另參列王紀上18:46; 列王紀下4:29; 9:7; 約伯記40:7; 耶利米書1:17; 以賽亞書45:1.

2另參哥林多後書10:5-6; 11:3; 加拉太書1:6-9.

3另參馬太福音 4:1-11; 路加福音4:1-13; 以弗所書6:14.

4另參使徒行傳13:6-12; 比較帖撒羅尼迦後書 2:7-12.

5 我的一位朋友向我指出,撒旦撒播「獨身」和「禁止食用某些食物」的方法十分巧妙。對那些未傾向過屬靈生活的,撒旦採取不同的策略欺哄他們。在我們這個愈來愈不敬虔的文化,人們已傾向結婚不可取,而「同居」是「較佳的方法」。有些食物被禁止食用,並非因神稱那些是不潔的食物,而是為了環保或動物的權益。撒旦恨不得讓我們「按我們的方式而行」,只要最終我們的思維和行動按他而行。

6 另參羅馬書 5:18–6:14;彼得後書 2:18-19.

7另參馬可福音4:24-25;雅各書 1:21-27; 2:14-26; 約翰二書1:1-4.

8另參提摩太前書1:6-7; 6:3-5;提多書3:9;提摩太後書4:4;啟示錄2:24.

9另參彼得後書 2:18; 3:3-4; 約翰壹書 2:26-27.

Related Topics: Spiritual Life

第 26 課: 屬靈爭戰 (以弗所書6:10-20)

Related Media

6:10 最後,你們要在主裏堅強,並在他的大能大力裏得力。6:11 要穿戴 神的全副軍裝,就能抵擋魔鬼的詭計。6:12 因我們並不是與屬血肉的爭戰,乃是與那些空中執政的、掌權的、管轄這幽暗世界的,以及天空屬靈氣的惡勢力爭戰。6:13 所以要拿起 神的全副軍裝,好在兇惡的日子抵擋仇敵,並且完成了一切,還能站立。

6:14 所以要站穩了,用真理當作帶子束腰,用公義當作護胸甲遮胸;6:15 用平安的福音當作鞋子穿在腳上;6:16 此外又拿着信心的盾牌,用以滅盡那惡者一切的火箭;6:17 並戴上救恩的頭盔;拿着聖靈的寶劍,就是 神的道。6:18 在聖靈裏,隨時多方禱告祈求,並要為此儆醒恆守,為眾聖徒祈求。6:19 也為我祈求,當我開口,賜我有信息,能以自信,講明福音的奧秘;6:20 我為這福音的奧秘,作了帶鎖鍊的使者。並祈求我照着所當說的放膽講論

引言

隨著希特勒對權力和領土的胃口增加,他揮軍橫掃歐洲。好些情況,不能稱那些戰事為一場戰爭,因為德國擁有坦克和先進的軍備,而有些落後的國家並沒有任何裝備來迎戰,有些只有矛,有些更只有石頭來對抗希特勒的侵略,情況完全失控。

有些被撒旦攻擊的對象,情況和上述的戰事相似,有些受害人甚至不知道戰事正在進行,他們很容易便成了撒旦的獵物,有些基督徒卻不相信他們正處身於屬靈爭戰中。更令人痛心的是有些基督徒知道自己「處身於戰鬥中」,既不明瞭撒旦的鬼計,也不知道自己有甚麼武器可使用,亦不知神給我們供應了那些武器可用來抵禦。

使徒保羅所寫的以弗所書6:10-20給屬靈爭戰下了最清晰的定義。這段經文明明白白地告訴我們屬靈爭戰正在進行,並且告訴我們若不使用神所賜的裝備,我們會無力對抗,並會處於絕望的境地。經文不單告訴我們神賜給我們甚麼武器,也給我們提示了所處戰事的本質。神所賜的裝備,是對抗撒旦攻擊的最佳武器;當我們參詳這些裝備時,便可從中領悟到很多關於撒旦所發動的攻擊的性質。

在這關於屬靈爭戰的第一課,我們會集中處理戰事本身,即第10至13節,讓我們瞭解戰事的嚴重性。得到一些有關這場戰爭的概括資料後,我們會仔細地檢視保羅所提及的每件武器和背後撒旦的攻擊策略。願神給我們開放的心思意念去認識屬靈爭戰和祂為我們提供的抵禦方法。

舊約中的屬靈爭戰

作為基督徒,在這裡讀到我們正身處於一場屬靈爭戰,應該不會感到奇怪。在舊約最初幾章經文中,已表明撒旦是神的敵人,並且他不斷地尋求敵擋神、敵擋神的旨意和祂的子民。讓我們先看看記載在舊約的屬靈爭戰,再探索新約相關的資料。

讓我們先看看創世記第3撒旦是怎樣發動那觸目的第一場屬靈爭戰。這場爭戰其實在亞當和夏娃被造以先,便早已存在。兩卷舊約先知書中有撒旦敵擋神的記載:

14:12 明亮之星,早晨之子啊!你已從天墜落!你這攻敗列國的,你已被砍倒在地上!14:13 你曾對自己說:「我要升到天上!我要設立我的寶座在 艾(El)眾星以上;我要坐在聚會的山上,在撒分(Zaphon)的遠坡。14:14 我要升到高雲之上;我要與至上者同等。」(以賽亞書14:12-14)

28:12「人子啊,你為推羅王作哀歌,對他們說:『主耶和華如此說:「『你是完美的典範,智慧充足,全然美麗。28:13 你曾在伊甸 神的園中,佩戴各樣寶石,就是紅寶石、紅璧璽、金鋼石、水蒼玉、紅瑪瑙、碧玉、藍寶石、綠寶石和紅玉,寶石座都是金子造的,都是在你受造之日預備齊全的。28:14 你是那受膏護衛的基路伯,我將你安置在 神的聖山上,你在發光如火的寶石中間往來。28:15 你從受造之日所行的都完全,直到在你裏面發現了罪。(以西結書28:12-15)

先知在這兩段經文所指的明顯並非地上君王,而是一位擁有更大能力的人物——撒旦。他是神所創造的天使(以西結書28:13),並賜予在神之下的最高權柄,但他仍不滿足,他在神的園子——伊甸園(以西結書28:13),雖然他被造時是完美的,後來卻墮落了(以西結書28:15),他擁有佳形美容、權力與權威,但他要升到高雲之上,要與神同等(以賽亞書14:14)。

當撒旦叛逆神的時候,其他受造物也加入他的行列敵擋神和祂的旨意。因此,在創世紀第三章中,撒旦 第一次出現時,他化身為在神和亞當夏娃管治下的另一受造物,以另一身份接觸亞當和夏娃。他的誘惑被聽從了,而神的話卻被違背,所引致的後果不單是亞當和夏娃的墮落,而且他們的後裔也落在同樣的地步。

創世記第6告訴我們「神的兒子」娶了「人的女兒」。按舊約的表達,「神的兒子」是指天使而非人類,看起來似是撒旦僱用了其他墮落的天使去敗壞「女人的後裔」,因為他是神應許要打敗撒旦,並將人類從罪惡中拯救出來(創世記3:15)1

約伯記所記載的事件,相信發生在族長時期。撒旦在約伯記第1和第2章出現的時間,很可能發生在創世記第3章和第6章以後。撒旦和其他「神的眾子」(約1:6)侍立在耶和華面前,撒旦質疑約伯事奉神是因為他蒙神賜福,因此,神給撒旦權柄苦待約伯,不過神也給撒旦定下界線。雖然撒旦是約伯面對厄運的起因,但終極的原因卻是神。神掌管祂僕人的生命是從未動搖的。然而有一點我們必須加以留意,約伯所面對的,表面看來是自然因素,但實質是源於撒旦;再看深一層,地上舞台的背後,並不是掌握在撒旦的手中。神的旨意是指示撒旦和其他「神的眾子」榮耀神。

列王紀下第6,亞蘭王要攻打以色列,神將亞蘭王的計劃預先告知先知以利沙;以利沙則轉告以色列王,因此亞蘭的攻擊都無功而回。. 當亞蘭王得悉是以利沙破壞他的計劃時,他派軍隊去捉拿以利沙。一個早上,亞蘭的軍隊圍困以利沙所住的城鎮多坍。當以利沙的僕人早上起來打水時,看到了圍困城池的亞蘭軍隊,這驚懼的僕人衝往他的主人,並告訴他所看見的。

正當僕人被所見的嚇壞了的時候,以利沙卻非常鎮定,因為他知道一些他的僕人所不知的事情,他知道天上的主宰與他同在時,就無懼地上的軍隊。故此,他禱告開了僕人的眼目,讓他看到正在值班守護神子民的「隱形軍隊」。

6:15 先知的僕人清早起來, 他出去。看見車馬軍兵圍困了城。僕人就對先知說:「不好了!我主啊,我們怎麼辨?」6:16 先知說:「不要怕!我們這邊的比他們那邊的多。」6:17以利沙禱告說:「耶和華啊,開這少年人的眼睛,讓他看見。」耶和華開僕人的眼目,他就看見滿山有火車火馬圍繞以利沙。6:18 敵人接近以利沙,以利沙禱告耶和華說:「請以眼瞎打擊這些。」耶和華就照以利沙的請求,使他們的眼瞎。6:19 以利沙就對他們說:「這不是正確的道路和城市,你們跟我走,我必領你們到要找的人那裏。」於是領他們到了撒馬利亞。(列王紀下6:15-19)

天軍降下,以利沙禱告神使敵軍眼目昏迷,結果,以利沙就憑他一個人將全數亞蘭軍隊交在以色列軍的手;但他不容許以色列軍殺掉亞蘭軍隊,卻要給他們食物和水,並將他們送回家鄉。天軍常存,並回應信徒的禱告。

在歷代志上,我們也可以一瞥撒旦怎樣敵擋神和祂的子民。歷代志上記載了「撒旦起來攻擊以色列人,激動大衛數點他們。」(歷代志上21:1和合本),這節經文並沒有記錄在撒母耳記下24,若非我們得到這節經文的啟示,沒有人會認為大衛的行動不只是錯誤的判斷,在他愚魯和充滿罪的決定背後,我們發現了用盡千方百計與神和神的子民作對的撒旦。

最後,在但以理書中,我們來到屬靈爭戰中最具戲劇性的例子:

3:24 然後,尼布甲尼撒王吃了一驚,急忙起身,對謀士說:「我們捆起來扔在火裏的不是三個人嗎?」他們回答王說:「王啊,是。」3:25 王說:「但我見有四個人,並沒有捆綁,在火中行走!沒有受傷!那第四個的相貌好像神明。」(但以理書3:24-25)

10:10 忽然,有一手觸碰我,使我能用膝和手掌支持微起。10:11 他對我說:「大蒙眷愛的但以理啊,要明白我將與你所說的話。站起來吧,因為我現在奉差遣來到你這裏。」他對我說這話的時候,我便戰戰兢兢地站起來。10:12 他就說:「但以理啊,不要懼怕!因為從你第一日專心求明白,又在你 神面前謙卑自己,你的言語已蒙垂聽。我是來回應你的言語。10:13 但波斯國的君攔阻了我二十一日。忽然有大君中的一位米迦勒來幫助我,因我停留在波斯諸王那裏。……10:20 他就說:「你知道我為何來見你嗎?現在我快要回去與波斯的君爭戰。我去後,希臘的君必來。10:21 但我先要將那錄在一本真確書上的事告訴你。(除了你們的大君米迦勒之外,沒有幫助我抵擋這兩君的。」(但以理書10:10-13, 20-21)

在但以理書第3章,但以理的三個朋友因為不肯向尼布甲尼撒王所造的金像下拜而被扔進烈火的窯裡。當三人被扔入窯後,尼布甲尼撒王卻發現窯中並非三人而是四人,並且他們沒有痛苦、也沒有被火吞噬,他們在火中遊行。那第四個人若非主自己,亦肯定是被派來拯救神忠心子民性命的天使。

在第10章,一位天使被派往回應但以理的禱告(12節)。他告訴但以理他原本是早點到來的,但遇到「波斯國的君」攔阻他21日,米迦勒來幫助他。他預期和但以理說話後,他會和「波斯國的君」與及「希臘的君」相遇(20節)。值得我們留意的一個重點,天使積極參與人類和國家的事務之中。敬虔的天使來回應但以理的禱告,但那些叛逆的卻與他對抗。還有一點值得留意的是那些叛逆的天使似乎和地上的政權和君王相連。

福音書裡的屬靈爭戰

屬靈爭戰在新約福音書中亦十分普遍,在馬太福音(4:1-11)和路加福音(4:1-13)記載了主耶穌受撒旦的試探。撒旦企圖要引誘主背棄對天父的忠心,而為自己的利益而獨立行事。撒旦當然失敗了,我們為此感恩。撒旦的計謀加諸亞當和夏娃,或許其他人身上時會得逞,但對這君王卻是徒勞無功。

三卷福音書都記載了主在加大拉(格拉森)趕鬼的事蹟2,但每卷福音書的記載各有獨特之處,讓我們更瞭解屬靈的爭戰:

8:28 耶穌到了對岸,來到加大拉人的地方,有兩個被鬼附的人從墳塋裏出來迎着他。他們極其兇惡,所以沒有人能從那條路經過。8:29 他們喊着說:「 神的兒子,我們與你沒有相干!時候還沒有到,你就來叫我們受苦嗎?」(馬太福音8:28-29)

5:6 當他遠遠的看見耶穌,就跑到他面前拜他,5:7 又大聲呼叫說:「至高 神的兒子耶穌,我與你沒有相干!我指着 神懇求你,不要叫我受苦!」5:8(因耶穌曾對他說過:「污靈,從這人身上出來!」)5:9 耶穌問他說:「你名叫甚麼?」他回答說:「我名叫兵團,因為我們多的緣故。」5:10 他再三的求耶穌不要叫他們離開那地方。(馬可福音5:6-10)

8:30 耶穌問他說:「你名叫甚麼?」他說:「兵團。」因為附着他的鬼很多。8:31 鬼就央求耶穌,不要吩咐他們到無底坑裏去。(路加福音8:30-31)

按馬太福音的記述,我們得悉那群鬼是知道牠們時日有限,牠們預期基督的降臨,只是遇到基督的時間比牠們想像的要早多了。他牠們和別人一樣以為基督只降臨一次,而非兩次。

馬可福音第5章告訴我們,鬼再三要求耶穌不要吩咐牠們「離開那地方」(5:10),而路加福音第8章的記載卻是要求耶穌不要「吩咐牠們到無底坑裡去」(8:31)。綜合這兩段經文,我們得出的結論是吩咐鬼「離開那地方」便是將牠們限制在「無底坑」。同樣地,在但以理書裡,墮落的天使的活動也似有地域疆界。假如鬼被送離所屬的地方,牠們便不能再自由地敵擋神和在地上屬祂的子民,而是被禁鎖在無底坑裡。

從馬太福音我們知道那將成立的教會,會受到撒旦的攻擊(馬太福音16:23)。而路加告訴我們撒旦厚顏地要求主「把彼得如篩麥子般篩掉」(路加福音22:31)。撒旦進入了猶大,透過他出賣主,把主交給那些捉拿祂的人(約翰福音13:27)。撒旦這「世界的王」(約翰福音12:31; 14:30; 16:11),盡管他費盡力氣,他將會得到相反的效果,他將被各各他的十字架打敗。

教會裡的屬靈爭戰

在使徒行傳的開端,撒旦已被發現攻擊神的子民和破壞神的旨意。在使徒行傳第5章,我們讀到亞拿尼亞和他的太太撒非喇為主的工作捐獻,不過他們卻在金額上說謊。當彼得斥責亞拿尼亞時,他把說謊的誘因歸給撒旦:「亞拿尼亞!為甚麼撒但充滿了你的心叫你欺哄聖靈,私自留下部份賣田地的價銀呢?」(使徒行傳5:3

使徒行傳13:10,保羅斥責行法術的以呂馬,因他敵擋福音,保羅稱他為「魔鬼的兒子」。在哥林多後書第2章,保羅責備教會對饒恕一名願意悔改的弟兄這事上保持緘默,是給撒旦留地步,他並說我們並不是不曉得他的詭計(哥林多後書2:10-11)。稍後,保羅在這封書信以「世界之神」來稱呼撒旦,並稱他使不信的人瞎了心眼,看不見基督榮耀福音的光(4:4)。在這書的較後部份,保羅警告撒旦和他的差役偽裝作基督使徒的模樣,以權威的領導使部份信徒走入歧途:

11:13 那等人是假使徒,行事詭詐,裝作基督使徒的模樣。11:14 這也不足為怪,因為連撒但也裝作光的天使。11:15 所以他的差役,若裝作仁義的差役,也不算希奇。他們的結局,必然照着他們的行為。(哥林多後書11:13-15)

帖撒羅尼迦後書2:1-12當保羅談及後來那邪惡的世代,當「不法的人」被顯露,他們照着撒但的作為,行各樣的異能、神蹟和虛假的奇事(2:9)。在提摩太前書3:6,保羅警告初入教的不可作監督,免得他自高自大,就落在魔鬼要受的刑罰裏。在第4章,他警告將來有人會跌倒,離棄真道,因此需要留心「引誘人的邪靈,和鬼魔的教導」(4:1)。在提摩太前書第5章,保羅則勸勉年青的寡婦再婚,免得她們懶惰,又說長道短,好管閒事。這聽起來很人性化,但保羅卻把這些事和撒旦的活動連起來:「所以我寧願年輕的寡婦嫁人,生養兒女,治理家務,不給敵人毀謗的把柄;因為已經有轉去隨從撒但的。」(提摩太前書5:14-15)試想,保羅指說三道四的背後是追隨撒旦。現在讓我們回答誰曾以說長道短,搬弄是非是邪惡的?保羅。

雅各在他的書信譴責信徒中的衝突和爭鬧,是屬血氣的互鬥和這些事是從私慾而來的(4:1-3),他繼而指出這罪是叛逆神和使聖靈憂傷(4:3-4)。接著雅各把衝突和爭鬧指向撒旦:

4:6 但他賜更大的恩典,所以經上說:「 神阻擋驕傲的人,賜恩給謙卑的人。」4:7 故此,你們要順服 神,抵擋魔鬼,魔鬼就必離開你們逃跑了。(雅各書4:6-7)

彼得在認識撒旦上學了艱苦的一課(參馬太福音16:21-23路加福音22:31)。因此,他以領導和順服作為背景,向其他人發出警告:撒旦是我們的仇敵,他威脅我們。(彼得前書5:1-9):

5:8 務要謹守、儆醒。你們的仇敵魔鬼,如同吼叫的獅子,遍地游行,尋找可吞吃的人。5:9 你們要抵擋他,信心堅定,因為知道你們在世上的弟兄姐妹,也在忍受同樣的苦難。(彼得前書5:8-9)

記載在啟示錄第2-3章給教會的七封信,主耶穌經常提及撒旦是教會裡誘惑和試探的來源(參啟示錄2:9, 13, 24; 3:9)。啟示錄的其餘部份描述與撒旦的最後爭戰和他終極被擊敗(特別參看第12章和第20章)。

我有一個關於撒旦極力攻擊教會的理論,他和我們都知道教會被天使察看,他們從所看到的得到指示。

11:10 因此,為天使的緣故,女人應當在頭上有服權柄的記號。(哥林多前書11:10)

3:8 我本來比眾聖徒中最小的還小,然而他還賜我這恩典,叫我把基督那測不透的豐富傳給外邦人;3:9 又使眾人都明白,這歷代以來隱藏在創造萬物之 神裏,奧秘的計劃,3:10 就是要藉着教會使天上執政的、掌權的,現在得知 神百般的智慧。(以弗所書3:8-10)

我明白當撒旦叛逆神時,一個可觀數目的天使參與撒旦的行列,也有一些如以賽亞書14以西結書28所述,是較後期才加入的。我也偏向相信啟示錄12:4所說那將會發生的(即以弗所書6:13所說的「兇惡的日子」),那時,其他的天使或許會和撒旦一起叛逆神。若是這樣,天使在觀察教會時所學的「課」的顯著性,就更加明確了。當天使看到婦女們順服丈夫(哥林多前書11:10),也被提醒他們順服神的重要性。也許約伯記第1章,撒旦不單嘗試說服神,也希望說服天使,受造物敬拜上帝是出於私心。那麼,撒旦努力去破壞教會就不足為奇了,因那是他給天使的信息。

按上述引述的經文和聖經的其他部份,稱撒旦為教會的頭號敵人是正確的。他恆常地尋找機會使信徒跌倒和阻撓神對教會的旨意和計劃。

以弗所書描繪的屬靈爭戰

保羅在以弗所書前數章經文的教導,已經鋪排好信徒在屬靈爭戰中應有的行為表現,因此保羅在第6章討論屬靈爭戰,我們一點也不感到奇怪。

試把自己想像為一個奴隸,作為一個奴隸,你的天地是渺小的,你的自由和對外接觸受到很大的限制。當保羅所寫的信在以弗所的教會裡被大聲讀出來時,當讀第1章時,你明白在創世以前,你的救恩已是神計劃的一部份,繼而知道神的旨意是要把你從罪中救出來,最終要將一切在基督裡合而為一。你雖然只是一名奴隸,你是那永恆計劃中的一員,有幸參加將榮耀歸給神。透過這一章你也知道基督的大能、特別是那從死裡復活的大能是超乎人類所能領略的。祂被高舉高於其他的權能,向我們這信的人顯示浩大的能力,萬有都服在他的權能之下(參以弗所書1:18-23)。

在第二章,保羅提醒你們從前死在過犯之中,與神隔絕,過著隨從肉慾的生活,按實際情況是撒旦的走卒,並在不知不覺中執行了撒旦的計劃和目的,就如其他悖逆之子(2:1-3)。因著神豐富的憐憫,把你們從罪中拯救出來,在基督裡與神和好(2:4-10)。你們原本是外邦人,與神的子民間隔斷,並且敵擋神的子民;而現時在基督裡,你不單與神和好,也與神的子民和好。

得救,並非成了歸信猶太教的外邦人。神與外邦人和好並非使他們成為猶太人。祂與猶太人和外邦人和好,將兩下藉自己造成一個新人。意即外邦人並非天堂裡的二等公民,而猶太基督徒的地位並不比外邦信徒崇高。藉著聖靈所有信徒成為一體,成為神的居所。

第二章指出屬靈爭戰的一個重要原因。作為一個不信者,雖然我們未必知曉我們在撒旦的管轄和權勢之下。但當我們藉著神的恩典歸信基督,我們便被拯救離開撒旦的「黑暗國度」,成為「光明國度」的子民。救恩使我們不再是神的敵人,但與此同時,我們卻成了撒旦的敵人。無怪乎他積極地攻擊那曾是他臣民的基督徒。

在第三章,奴隸被給予一幅有關神旨意和永恆計劃的完整圖畫。在這裡,保羅談及神透過他揭示的「奧秘」。這奧秘是2:11-22的延伸,這奧秘就是神使猶太人和外邦人與祂和好,亦兩下和好,藉著福音得以同為後嗣,同蒙應許。雖然保羅已經把這奧秘向教會啟示了,現在這奧秘要透過教會彰顯;這奧秘同時是給天使的指示:

3:8 我本來比眾聖徒中最小的還小,然而他還賜我這恩典,叫我把基督那測不透的豐富傳給外邦人;3:9 又使眾人都明白,這歷代以來隱藏在創造萬物之 神裏,奧秘的計劃,3:10 就是要藉着教會使天上執政的、掌權的,現在得知 神百般的智慧。3:11 這是照 神從萬世以前,在我們主基督耶穌裏所成就的永恆旨意。3:12我們因着耶穌的信實,就在他裏面放膽無懼,篤信不疑的來到 神面前。(以弗所書3:8-12)

假如教會是天使的教室,基督徒在教會裡的行為,必須與神所授的「課」一致。因此,保羅勸勉信徒「行事為人就當與所蒙的召相稱。」(4:1)接著在以弗所書4:1–6:9,便談論基督徒的生活之道。那是…

當與所蒙的召相稱(以弗所書4:1)3

你們不要再像外邦人虛枉的生活(以弗所書4:17)

活在愛中(以弗所書5:1-2)

當像智慧人(以弗所書5:15)

智者行事為人的特質是被聖靈充滿和受聖靈的約束(5:18),以互相順服作為明證(5:21–6:9)。故此,保羅在給信徒互相順服的指示後立即把主題轉往屬靈爭戰便不會使人感到突屹了。在這裡,撒旦自己的叛逆最為明顯,同時亦可預期他發動攻擊。

當奴僕初次聽到保羅的這封信被讀出來時,他會否認為他的世界太渺小,他的順服也太微不足道呢?若是這樣,保羅的這封信應給他一個相反的教導。他正處身於一個極大的爭扎、一場屬靈爭戰裡,他被召喚穿上神賜的全副軍裝,以確保他不被打敗。假如第1-3章讓我們明白到我們的救恩和祝福的根源是神的旨意和祂永恆的計劃,那麼第6章便讓我們理解到我們和罪搏鬥的來源——撒旦。

有很多的罪,看似完全人性化,但實質是源於撒旦。故此,保羅在這封信的結語,揭開了撒旦的面紗,讓我們能從一個更寬闊的角度看到我們和罪搏鬥的影響,並且提醒我們將來撒旦必完完全全地、終極地滅亡。保羅給我們展示了救恩的起源是從遠古開始;而在永恆臻至完美。他讓我們知道神的旨意和神正進行的工作,讓我們知道我們是活在怎樣的一幅圖畫裡,因而調節我們的生活來就神為祂的創造所定下的旨意,卻不是企圖說服神來就我們的意願。

至於保羅教導順服(5:21–6:9)和屬靈爭戰(6:10-20)的關係,還有一點要加以說明:順服是放棄我們的權利和放棄追求個人利益;而屬靈爭戰並不是放棄,而是堅定不移、不後退。我們豈不是經常把這兩種情況倒過來嗎?我們豈不是傾向在需要堅定不移時,我們卻放棄;而在應該撤退時卻堅持。我們要學習那些地方當我們收到指示要堅持時,我們堅持;當指示我們要順服時,我們順服。

從以弗所書6:10-13的經文看屬靈爭戰

6:10 最後,你們要在主裏堅強,並在他的大能大力裏得力。6:11 要穿戴 神的全副軍裝,就能抵擋魔鬼的詭計。6:12 因我們並不是與屬血肉的爭戰,乃是與那些空中執政的、掌權的、管轄這幽暗世界的,以及天空屬靈氣的惡勢力爭戰。6:13 所以要拿起 神的全副軍裝,好在兇惡的日子抵擋仇敵,並且完成了一切,還能站立。

(1) 信基督為救主可以被理解為透過基督進入屬天的祝福(以弗所書1:3同時亦開始了與撒旦和他的黨羽的大搏鬥。讓那些憑著信在祝福裡的人,注意到我們是因信基督而進入這場戰爭,我們必須倚靠基督的力量作戰。

(2) 教會也在這場屬靈爭戰中,敵人是撒旦和一群看不見的天使與及屬天的敵人,他們的能力遠遠超過我們。我們只能看到極小部份的敵人,我們雖然看不到我們的敵人,但他們是真確地存在的,他們敵對我們的行動也是真確的。那些屬天的敵人以不同的形態出現,保羅使用了不同的名詞來描述:「空中執政的」、「空中掌權的」、「管轄這幽暗世界的」和「天空屬靈氣的惡勢力」(第12節)。我疑惑我們是否有能力全面掌握那眾多不同形式敵對我們的力量。我只能單單的給你提醒,天使看來有不同的等級,而啟示錄有關天堂的描述,當中的生物,恐怕在我們來到神面前以先,是無法明白的。(啟示錄5:6, 8, 11

天使有很大的權力,而撒旦看來擁有最大的權勢,我們最好還是不要小噓這力量。過去我曾聽過有一位牧者稱撒旦為「懦弱的人」,我感到十分驚訝!從我們所引用的經文或是其他經文,怎可能得出如此結論呢?我們若輕視撒旦的力量,我們就低估了屬靈爭戰的嚴重性,也低估了若要抵抗撒旦的攻擊時,我們對神加添給我們力量的需要。我只想提醒你,那些輕看屬天惡勢力的,透過以下幾節經文應該能糾正過來:

2:9 既是這樣,主知道如何搭救敬虔的人脫離審判,把不義的人留至審判之日的刑罰,2:10 特別是那些放縱肉慾、輕慢權柄的。他們膽大任性,毫不畏懼毀謗那尊貴的;2:11 即使是天使,雖然力量權能更大,也不用毀謗的話在主面前告他們。2:12 但這些人好像沒有理性的畜類、憑本能的動物,生來就是為被捉拿宰殺的;他們不知道自己所毀謗的,後果是敗壞人的時候,自己必遭遇敗壞;(彼得後書2:9-12)

1:8 同樣,這些作夢的人,污穢身體,拒絕權柄,毀謗那尊貴的。1:9 連天使長米迦勒為摩西的屍首與魔鬼爭辯的時候,尚且不敢用毀謗的話罪責他,只說:「主責備你吧!」1:10 但這些人不知道他們所毀謗的,他們像無理性的畜類一樣,在按本能知道的事上滅亡。(猶大書1: 8-10

我們實在不應低估我們的敵人,我們的敵人「如同吼叫的獅子,遍地遊行,尋找可吞吃的人。」(彼得前書5:8)從彼得前書的經文,我們可以知道撒旦並非紙老虎,他不單止有吞噬的慾望,而且會吞噬那些沒有穿上神所賜全副軍裝的人。

(3) 保羅在這段經文的重點,並非撒旦敵擋神和人的每一個環節,而是撒旦與聖徒的戰爭。撒旦的戰略是多方面的,他阻攔未信的人認識真理,他使鬼附上人身。但在以弗所書第6章,保羅的關注點是撒旦與教會的戰爭與及神賜予基督徒的防禦裝備。

(4) 在屬靈爭戰中,撒旦使用各種不同的策略攻擊和打敗基督徒。保羅所談論的,並非魔鬼的某一個策略,而是多個策略。按記載在馬太福音第4章和路加福音第4章撒旦試探耶穌的經文,撒旦暫時放棄他的誘惑,但路加清楚表明撒旦只是暫時放棄,當他重整棋鼓時,他又捲土重來:「魔鬼用盡了各樣的試探,就離開耶穌,等待好時機。」(路加福音4:13)撒旦不單止使用了很多不同的方法來試探主,他並且定意只要有機會,就不停地試探祂。撒旦是一個機會主義者,他並且有無窮的「方案」。

(5) 現在撒旦對教會並非進行正面的攻擊,而是透過陰謀詭計、欺騙和弄虛作假的顛覆性攻擊。在加大拉,當鬼遇到耶穌時感到錯愕,他們預期耶穌在最後審判時才來(馬太福音8:28-29)。撒旦現時的策略(直至最後爭戰)是使用顛覆性的方法。他使用欺詐的手段和陰謀詭計來絆倒基督徒。這是一場使用狙擊手和陷阱的游擊戰,並非正面的攻擊。

(6) 「邪惡的世代」將會來臨,那時屬靈爭戰會白熱化,信徒面對的危險也隨之而增加。世代邪惡是真確的:「你們要謹慎生活,不要像愚昧人,當像智慧人;要珍惜時機,因為現今的世代邪惡。」(以弗所書5:15-16)但保羅並非泛指整個邪惡世代,而是指一個邪惡的日子,據我理解是撒旦進行激烈的攻擊導致主再來,同時是撒旦和他的黨羽的終極被毀滅(參帖撒羅尼迦後書2:1-12啟示錄12和20章)。基督徒武士的特徵是警惕,故此他並沒有因為沒有防衛而被撒旦的詭計所俘虜,並且在終極的審判站立得穩。

(7) 基督徒所使用的武器是神籍基督所賜予。那是祂為屬祂的在邪惡的日子帶來救恩;穿上神所賜的全副軍裝,也就是披戴基督。

11:1 從耶西的墩必發一條,嫩芽必從他的根而出。11:2 耶和華的靈必住在他身上──是使他有超凡智慧的靈、能執行計劃的靈、絕對效忠耶和華的靈。11:3 他必以順從耶和華為樂,行審判不憑眼見,斷是非也不憑耳聞。11:4 他必以公平對待貧窮人,為世上的卑下人作正確的決定。他必以口中的杖擊打全地,下令處決邪惡的人。11:5 公平有如他的腰帶,信德如同脅下的帶子。(以賽亞書11:1-5)

59:16 他見無人代言,無人干預,甚為驚動。就親自動手,他對公平的願望催迫著他。59:17 他以公義的意願為鎧甲(註:或作「護心鏡」),以拯救的心願為頭盔。他以報仇為衣服,以熱心為外袍。59:18 他必按人的行為施報,分發惱怒的審判給他的對頭,懲罸他的仇敵,向眾海岸施行報應。59:19 西方的人必敬重耶和華的名;東方的人也必認出他的榮美。因為他來好像急流的河水,被耶和華差派之風驅動。59:20「必有一位保護者來到錫安,到雅各族中從悖逆行為悔攺的人那裏。」這是耶和華說的。(以賽亞書59:16-20)

當我們穿上神所賜的全副軍裝時,我們實際上是披戴主耶穌基督。

13:11 我們這樣行,因為曉得現今就是早該睡醒的時候,因為我們的得救比初信的時候更近了。13:12 黑夜已深,白晝將近。我們就當放下暗昧的行為,帶上光的兵器;13:13 行事為人要端正,好像行在白晝。不可荒宴醉酒,不可好色邪蕩,不可爭競嫉妒。13:14 反要披戴主耶穌基督,不要為肉體安排去惹動私慾。(羅馬書13:11-14)

有些人討論屬靈爭戰時,常常突顯了撒旦和屬他的邪惡黨羽。但經文並不是這樣說的,在我們所讀的這段經文也絕對不是這樣的。按保羅所說的,基督才是那超群的,撒旦和他的僕役是敵人,而基督與及穿上祂所提供的軍備的聖徒是勝利者。

(8) 保羅指示穿上神所賜的全軍裝是一個命令。在第二次世界大戰時,我的父親和其他人收到一封信。這封信的的開端是這樣的:「美國總統向你們問安。」,相信你已經猜到這是一封徵召入伍的信,總統發出的並不是一個邀請,而是一個命令。沒有人膽敢把這封信置諸不理,因為這樣做會帶來嚴重的後果。

保羅關於屬靈爭戰的指示亦是一樣,保羅通知每一個信徒他們被召入伍,但那場戰事並非血肉之戰,而是屬靈爭戰。他並不是鼓勵我們穿上神所賜的全軍裝」,而是命令我們穿上。這幾節經文是命令我們操向戰場,我們不能置之不理,也不能不全執行。

(9) 只有當我們穿上神所賜的全副軍裝時,才能肯定得到抵擋撒旦攻擊的足夠保護。撒旦的攻擊層出不窮,只要他認為有機可乘便會發動攻擊。故此,我們必須穿上全套軍裝,而不是按我們的意思隨意挑選,否則我們便暴露於被攻擊的危險。

保羅在以弗所書第6透過強調神所賜的「全」副軍裝,暗示若不穿上「神所賜的全副軍裝」便站立不穩,而以弗所書第6章所列出的軍備也就是我們所需要的全部軍備。為何保羅那麼強調要穿上神所賜的全副軍裝而又沒有告訴我們是那些軍備因此我得出的結論是我們所需要的軍備在以弗所書6:10-20完整地列出;並且,若有人提出其他的軍備,都是不需要的。

(10) 我們的責任並不是攻擊撒旦,或把他打敗;而是被他攻擊時能站立得穩。我們的工作是防禦而非攻擊。那些向撒旦發動攻擊的,並不瞭解撒旦的能力,也不明白神的計劃。打敗撒旦的是基督,並不是我們。我們的責任是抵擋撒旦而不是剷除他。我曾聽見有基督徒說要「捆綁撒旦」,也有基督徒唱詩歌的內容要把「撒旦趕出城外」;然而聖經並沒有提及這樣的爭戰,聖經只說當我們面對撒旦的攻擊時,要站立得穩。

神才是這場戰事的得勝者,而我們的責任是要站立得穩。在啟示錄中,得勝的聖徒並沒有打敗撒旦,當中不少聖徒死於撒旦之手(12:11。撒旦被終極打敗(20:7-10)並非經由聖徒之手,而是神從天上降下火把撒旦擊敗(20:9)。

12:10 之後,我聽見天上有大聲音說:「我 神的救恩、能力、國度,並他基督治理的權柄,現在都來到了,因為那在我們 神面前晝夜控告我們弟兄的已經被摔下去了。12:11 但是弟兄勝過他,是靠羔羊的血和自己的見證;他們雖至於死,也不愛惜性命。(啟示錄12:10-11)

20:9 他們上來遍滿了地面的平原,圍住聖徒的營與蒙愛的城,但有火從天降下消滅了他們。20:10 那迷惑他們的魔鬼就被扔在硫磺的火湖裏,就是獸和假先知所在的地方。他們必晝夜受刑,直到永永遠遠。(啟示錄20:9-10)

屬靈的爭戰是屬神的戰事,神給子民的命令是「站穩」並觀看神戰勝這場戰事,祂並不需要人的協助:

14:10 法老臨近的時候,以色列人舉目看見埃及人在後面趕來,就極其懼怕,向耶和華呼求。14:11 他們又對摩西說:「難道在埃及沒有墳地,你把我們帶來死在曠野嗎?你將我們從埃及領出來是怎麼一回事呢?14:12 我們在埃及豈不是對你這樣說:『不要攪擾我們,容我們服事埃及人,因為服事埃及人比死在曠野還好。』」14:13 摩西對百姓說:「不要懼怕!只管站住,看耶和華今天向你們所要施行的救恩;因為你們今天所看見的埃及人,必永遠不再看見了。14:14 耶和華必為你們爭戰,你們只管靜觀。」(出埃及記14:10-14)

雖然基督徒積極參與戰鬥,但得勝的是神(參約書亞記5:13–6:27)。另外,大衛和歌利亞戰鬥時,他並沒有劍,只有機弦甩石;大衛能得勝,是神賜他勝利。就是從歌利亞所說的話中,亦清楚表明大衛這年青人無法靠自己的能力戰勝,而大衛的話就更清楚表達得勝的是神:

17:41 非利士人也漸漸地迎着大衛來,拿盾牌的走在前頭。17:42 非利士人觀看,見了大衛,就藐視他,因為他年輕,面色光紅,容貌俊美。17:43 非利士人對大衛說:「你拿杖到我這裏來,我豈是狗呢?」非利士人就指着自己的神咒詛大衛。17:44 非利士人又對大衛說:「來吧!我將你的肉給空中的飛鳥、田野的走獸吃。」

17:45 大衛對非利士人說:「你來攻擊我,是靠着刀槍和銅戟;我來攻擊你,是靠着萬軍之耶和華的名,就是你所怒罵帶領以色列軍隊的 神。17:46 今日耶和華必將你交在我手裏。我必殺你,斬你的頭;又將非利士軍兵的屍首給空中的飛鳥、地上的野獸吃,使普天下的人都知道以色列中有 神;17:47 又使這眾人知道耶和華使人得勝,不是用刀用槍,因為爭戰的勝敗全在乎耶和華。他必將你們交在我們手裏。

17:48 非利士人起身,迎着大衛前來。大衛急忙迎着非利士人,往戰場跑去。17:49 大衛用手從囊中掏出一塊石子來,用機弦甩去,打中非利士人的額,石子進入額內,他就仆倒,面伏於地。17:50 這樣,大衛用機弦甩石,勝了那非利士人,打死他;大衛手中卻沒有刀。17:51 大衛跑去,站在非利士人身旁,將他的刀從鞘中拔出來,殺死他,割了他的頭。非利士眾人看見他們討戰的勇士死了,就都逃跑。(撒母耳記上17:41-51)

(11) 福音書也談及撒旦被打敗與及我們的防禦。耶穌在福音書中曾經多次提及撒旦被打敗。每次提及撒旦被打敗時,都是透過各各他的十字架把撒旦打敗。當耶穌在各各他被釘十字架,並且在第三日復活,我們的救恩和撒旦被打敗都已經成就了。主已戰勝了祂的敵人,最重要是撒旦已被戰勝了。

12:31 現在這世界要受審判,這世界的王要被趕出去。(約翰福音12:31)

16:8 他既來了,就要證明世人在罪、在義、在審判的錯誤。16:9 在罪,是因他們不信我;16:10 在義,是因我往父那裏去,你們不再見我;16:11 在審判,是因這世界的王受了審判。(約翰福音16:8-11)

基督徒的防禦也和福音書有直接連繫,他們是真理、公義、平安的福音、信心的盾牌、救恩的頭盔和神的道。在基督裡和因基督的死和復活所成就的福音,把我們從撒旦的手拯救出來和防衛他的黨羽所策動的攻擊。

(12) 武器的性質給我們很多關於戰事本質的資料,與及撒旦努力毀滅我們所使用的方法。當我們稍後研究每一種裝備時,我們就會發現神所賜給我們的裝備正正針對撒旦的不同詭計,與及他怎樣引發與聖徒的爭戰。因此,認識神為我們預備的裝備,就是認識撒旦使我們跌倒的方法。

從闊角度看屬靈爭戰

以弗所書第6章是新約裡給我們有關屬靈爭戰最詳盡的處理方法,但它只是在這課題給我們亮光的眾多經文中的其中一篇。除了以弗所書第6章的貢獻外,讓我們也參考別的經文,幫助我們研讀以弗所書6:10-20:

(1) 我們戰勝撒旦的攻擊時,通常不能明顯看到撒旦被打敗或我們得勝;反過來,有些時候我們戰勝了卻看似撒旦得勝我們敗下陣來當耶穌在各各他被釘死在十字架上,豈不像撒旦勝了嗎?然而當我們的主表面上看似被打敗時(和撒旦表面上得勝),我們的救主卻給我們成就了救恩,打敗了撒旦。這情況同樣在一些聖徒身上發生。啟示錄告訴我們,撒旦和他的僕役一度為戰勝聖徒而奏凱歌,但這只能說是一時失利,卻成就了神的旨意,成為撒旦被終極毀滅的前奏。

6:9 到了羔羊揭開第五印的時候,我看見在祭壇底下,有為 神的道並為作見證被殺之人的靈魂。6:10 他們大聲喊着說:「聖潔真實的全能主啊!還要等多久你才審判住在地上的人,給我們伸流血的冤呢?」6:11 於是有白袍賜給他們各人,又有話告訴他們還要安息片時,等着一同作僕人的和他們的弟兄,也像他們被殺,滿足了數目。(啟示錄6:9-11)

(2) 撒旦通常使用既自然又人性化的方法並不常使用異乎尋常或超自然的攻擊你會發現我們的經文並沒有把撒旦惡魔化,雖然撒旦的武器包括行各樣異能神蹟和虛假的奇事,但在這段經文卻沒有加以強調。撒旦引誘亞當和夏娃時,是使他們懷疑神的美善和違背祂的命令。撒旦攻擊約伯時,他使用天然災害和疾病。他也使用疾病來折磨保羅(參哥林多後書12:7)。他利用大衛的驕傲來試探大衛(歷代志上21:1)。而試探我們的主時,他透過人的野心和慾望(馬太福音4:1-11路加福音4:1-13)。

(3) 撒旦極少正面攻擊信徒,他會透過別的方法,一些我們難以察覺是出於撒旦的途徑。只有少數的例子,撒旦會自己正面攻擊人,例如他親自試探我們的主,但很明顯,這是一個很獨特的例子。通常他會透過別的工具「說話」,使我們無法辨別是他正在攻擊我們。在伊甸園,他透過蛇說話;他透過彼得阻撓基督死在十字架上的計劃(馬太福音16:23)。他更常使用的方法是指示他的差役執行他的命令(參哥林多後書12:7)。

我們對世界、肉體(肉慾)和魔鬼這三種對信徒懷敵意的勢力,都非常熟悉。我認為撒旦經常使用世界和屬肉體的情慾來攻擊信徒。故此,有些時候看似試探的來源是世界和屬肉體的情慾,但我們卻找出罪魁禍首就是撒旦。誰察覺到大衛數點以色列民的背後因素是撒旦?誰能想像到猶大的試探,在貪婪以外還有別的原因?誰能想到亞拿尼亞和撒非喇企圖誤導他人的謊言,他們的動機除了貪心和希望得到別人的稱讚外,還有別的?這些事件表面看來那麼自然,我們又怎會預期這些事件的背後有更深層次、更險惡的來源?故此,經文告訴我們撒旦才是一些試探的幕後黑手。

撒旦樂於接納世人間接地膜拜他和順服他。當我們為自己的興趣和追求滿足個人的肉慾而成為他的僕役時,他會開心地接納我們對他間接的順服。我想,實際情況是他會感到興奮,因為他是一名大騙子,他讓人以為是得到了自由,實質是他的奴隸,他豈不樂不可支!

我並不建議把一切惡行都歸功於撒旦,或把一切的攻擊、困難和試探,都推到撒旦頭上。約伯並不知道撒旦是他所面對的苦難的幕後黑手,他也無需要知道這實況。他需要知道的是那全智、全能的神掌管宇宙萬物和他的生命。約伯應該做的,是比「捆綁撒旦」更重要的事情,那就是相信神和順服神。世界裡很多苦難和邪惡的事件,我們都找到撒旦的指紋;但有些惡事的主因源於我們肉體的情慾(雅各書1:13-15)與及我們是活在一個充滿罪的墮落世界(羅馬書8:18-25)。

(4) 撒旦的攻擊他自己的叛逆和扭曲觀念產生的簡單而言,撒旦使用經過他自己包裝那對事實扭曲了的觀念,來引導他的攻擊。他不能相信任何人敬拜神是單純因為神是神,而是因為神的賜予。撒旦以神是人按祂的命令而行時的受益人,他不能想像神本身就是我們的獎賞。故此撒旦攻擊約伯,因他認為這樣做會令約伯不再順服神。

撒旦利用掌權者的驕傲和野心來引誘他們,他這樣做是基於他自己對權勢的反應,他誘使那些擁有權力的獨立行事,而不聽從那位份比他們高的人。他呼籲我們為自己的利益行事,竭力勸告我們避免自我犧牲。他不知甚麼是恩典,他只因其他人跌倒而快樂。

撒旦的觀點是扭曲的。他並非全知的、也不是全能的,他的工作是以他對事物的扭曲觀點為基礎。罪人很容易、也毫不遲疑地認同他的思想取向、心態與動機;但基督徒卻拒絕這些惡。當基督徒學效他們的主,撒旦就會感到困惑和憤怒,他無法理解為何有人會順從神和敬拜神。

(5) 撒旦是被打販的敵人,但仍需等待他被完全殲滅我們已提及撒旦已被各各他的十字架打敗了,在這裡我們再重申我們肯定撒旦被殲滅。

(6) 撒旦現時敵擋神的旨意和神的子民看似對教會不利,但事實上,撒旦是把神的旨意和創造計劃推得更遠。神有意延遲將撤旦扔進火湖,任由這「世界的王」自由運作,讓他在不知不覺中完成了祂的旨意。他也可算是為神帶來榮耀,神也使用他成為我們的益處。當撒旦給猶大出賣耶穌的靈感時,這正好是完成救恩所需要的。雖然撤旦的差役以一根刺來使保羅受痛苦,但這卻成了對保羅的益處(參哥林多後書12:7-10)。撒旦經常被捆鎖,被神捆鎖。當撒旦含惡意地進行他的工作,神卻使用他,讓我們從中得益處,也讓神得榮耀。若非能成就神的旨意、神的榮耀或我們能從中得益處,沒有一件事情撒旦會被容許進行。神和撒旦之間的屬靈爭戰,戰果是肯定的。我們經歷掙扎是神永恆計劃的一部份;而穿上神所賜的屬靈軍裝來抵禦撒旦的攻擊和站立得穩,卻是我們的責任。

結語

一場戰爭正在進行,這戰爭並不像今天國與國之間的戰事(雖然這些戰事是這場大戰爭的一部份),而是一場屬靈爭戰,是撒旦和其他墮落天使與基督和祂的教會的戰爭。在這場戰爭中,我們的敵人是肉眼看不到的勢力,這是一場隱形的戰事;我們不能靠我們自己的力量戰鬥,必須以神所賜的力量應戰。

這場戰事的重點並不是誰勝誰負,因為神已經透過祂兒子在各各他十字架上之死已得勝(參約翰福音12:31; 16:11)。現時進行的戰事是為了我們的益處,也為神帶來榮耀。這場戰事是神給天軍的部份指示(參以弗所書3:8-11)、也是神為祂的創造所定下的永恆計劃和旨意的一部份。

這場戰事最大的問題並不是「誰會得勝」或「誰能站立得穩」,問題也不在於神是否站在我們這一方,或倒過來我們是否站在祂的一方。我記起舊約有這麼一件吸引的事件:

5:13 約書亞靠近耶利哥的時候,舉目觀看,看見有一個人手裏有拔出來的刀,對面站立。約書亞到他那裏,問他說:「你是幫助我們呢?是幫助我們敵人呢?」5:14 他回答說:「不是的,我現在來是要作耶和華軍隊的元帥。」約書亞就俯伏在地下拜,說:「我主有甚麼話吩咐僕人?」5:15 耶和華軍隊的元帥對約書亞說:「把你腳上的鞋脫下來,因為你所站的地方是聖的。」約書亞就照着行了。(約書亞記5:13-15)

起初,約書亞並沒有認出神的元帥,故此,當他近前去的時候,他問那「人」是敵是友。那名天使自稱是耶和華軍隊的元帥,並清楚表明以色列人要跟從他。有時,我們過於熱衷拉攏神站在我們的一方,取代我們站在祂那方。神是元帥,這是祂的戰事,大衛很明白這點,故此他獨自奉主之名面對歌利亞:

17:44 非利士人又對大衛說:「來吧!我將你的肉給空中的飛鳥、田野的走獸吃。」17:45 大衛對非利士人說:「你來攻擊我,是靠着刀槍和銅戟;我來攻擊你,是靠着萬軍之耶和華的名,就是你所怒罵帶領以色列軍隊的 神。17:46 今日耶和華必將你交在我手裏。我必殺你,斬你的頭;又將非利士軍兵的屍首給空中的飛鳥、地上的野獸吃,使普天下的人都知道以色列中有 神;17:47 又使這眾人知道耶和華使人得勝,不是用刀用槍,因為爭戰的勝敗全在乎耶和華。他必將你們交在我們手裏。」(撒母耳記上17:44-47)

因此我的朋友,我必須要向你詢問這一簡單的問題:在這場浩大的屬靈爭戰中,你站在那一方?假如你仍「死在罪和過犯中」,你乃在不知不覺地在撒旦的掌控中,事奉撒旦而叛逆神(以弗所書2:1-3),你正與神爭戰。假如你承認自己的罪,信靠基督,並且相信耶穌基督透過十字架已經得勝,你也得救,那麼,你是為神爭戰。神爭戰和神爭戰的分別真是天淵之別。在這場屬靈爭戰中,你站住誰的一方呢?

我們身處一個極危險的處境,這並不是因我們遇到了勁敵;只要我們相信靠自己的能力能站立得穩而不倚靠神給我們提供的力量時,我們就處於險境。彼得上了嚴峻的一課(參路加福音22:31-34)。保羅警告每一位信徒有關自信的危險:「所以自己以為站立得穩的須要謹慎免得跌倒。」(哥林多前書10:12)當神將以色列民從埃及為奴之地拯救出來,將他們帶往迦南時,神刻意不趕出所有迦南人,祂定意以色列人要和迦南人爭戰才得到那地:

23:29 我不在一年之內將他們從你面前攆出去,恐怕地成為荒涼,野獸多起來害你。23:30 我要漸漸地將他們從你面前攆出去,等到你的人數加多,承受那地為業。23:31 我要定你的境界,從紅海直到非利士海,又從曠野直到大河。我要將那地的居民交在你手中,你要將他們從你面前攆出去。(出埃及記23:29-31)

神並沒有給予以色列人即時的勝利、也沒有給予他們完全戰勝他們的仇敵——迦南人。以色列人要和迦南人爭戰,把他們趕出迦南地,但勝利是神所賜予的,故此,祂派祂的天使打敗敵人(出埃及記23:20-23; 32:34; 33:2)。我們正處於屬靈爭戰中,我們必須穿上神所賜的軍裝。勝利是屬於神的,而我們只有靠祂的力量才能站穩。

當我們沒有按神的命令參戰,後果是極其嚴重的。在這裡,我希望提醒你:大衛兩次嚴重的罪行為他自己和他的國家帶來毀滅性的後果。請留意,這兩次都是大衛作為以色列的王應該出戰,但他卻沒有盡作為以色列王應肩負的責任。在這兩個情況,我們讀到「列王出戰的時候」,但大衛卻留在耶路撒冷:

11:1 有一年春天,列王慣常作戰的時候,大衛差派約押和以色列全軍出戰。他們打敗亞捫人,包圍了拉巴。但大衛留在耶路撒冷。(撒母耳記下11:1)

20:1 到了春天,列王出戰的時候,約押率領軍兵毀壞亞捫人的地。他圍攻拉巴,而大衛留在耶路撒冷。約押打敗拉巴,將城傾覆。(歷代誌上20:1)

在撒母耳記下,大衛不出戰而留在耶路撒冷,結果他犯了極大有違道德的罪。他不單與拔示巴犯奸淫,他為了要掩飾自己的罪而設計令拔示巴的丈夫烏利亞戰死沙場。大衛並非殺敵,而他是殺死忠於自己的武士。

按歷代志上的記載,大衛決定留在家中(也許這和撒母耳記下11是同一事件),沒多久,他就決定數點以色列人的人數,引致神審判以色列。如果我們不參戰,我們就已經敗下陣來。

在這篇有關屬靈爭戰的學習,我最後要提出的一點:若以全卷以弗所書作上下文來理解保羅在第6章所描述的屬靈爭戰,我的取向是我們現時所處身的屬靈爭戰,並不是一場大戰或英雄行動,而是保羅在第1-3章所教導的信心和第4-6章的順服。

在以弗所書,兒童的戰線在那裡?那就是他們服從父母如同服從主。奴僕服從主人就是他們在信仰上站穩;作父親的,在真道上站穩的表現就是愛妻子和教導兒女們遵守「神的律例和指示」;作妻子的則是順服丈夫如同順服神;我們站立得穩就是行事為人不要再像教外人(以弗所書4:17-32),我們要憑愛心行事(5:1-6),行事為人要像光明的兒女(5:7-13)和要像聰明人(5:15),要彼此順服(5:22–6:9);這場戰爭實質是對神的信和順服。在邪惡的日子我們按上述而行,我們就準備好面對那將要來的極「邪惡的日子」。

當我們在世的日子終結時,我祈求我們能像保羅所說的:「那美好的仗我已經打過了,當跑的路我已經跑盡了,所信的道我已經守住了;」(提摩太後書4:7


譯者註:除特別標示的地方,中文經文採用NET(中文版)


附: 以弗所書 4, 5, 6章, 弟兄組討論問題


第1部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

教會參與了一埸屬靈爭戰,敵人是撒旦和一群看不見的天使和天上的敵人,他們的能力遠超過我們。

1. 在你的教會裡,你在哪裡看到和經歷過屬靈爭戰?

2. 它是如何影響你的靈命成長?

3. 描述它對你家人的影響。

4. 你採取怎樣的步驟來持守你的信仰?

現在撒旦並非正面攻擊教會,但通過顛覆性的欺騙、和陰謀詭計。

5. 你在哪裡看到對你的教會產生負面影響的陰謀?

6. 你的教會裡存在甚麼教義或行為上的謬誤?

7. 描述撒旦如何使用詭計,在你的教會發動屬靈爭戰。

8. 與組員分享你曾上當或受騙的事件。


第2部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

我們戰勝撒旦的攻擊不一定顯而易見,我們見到的不一定是我們戰勝了,撒旦被打敗;有些時候看到的卻恰恰相反——看似我們敗下陣來而撒旦卻是勝利者。

1. 描述一個你在撒旦攻擊時,倚靠聖靈的力量站穩的例子。

2. 你曾經歷過看似被打敗,但實質是勝利的經歷嗎?請加以描述。

撒旦對信徒的攻擊很少是直接的,他經常通過我們可能無法識別是來自他的其他手段。

3. 你能道出幾個撒旦間接攻擊你的方法嗎?

4. 撒旦怎樣間接攻擊你的家庭?

5. 撒旦使用了哪些「偽裝」的手法?

6. 撒旦怎樣間接攻擊你的教會?

7. 當你,你的家人和你的教會受到撒旦攻擊時,你採取了甚麼步驟使你能夠站穩?


第3部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

以弗所書4:1-16 弟兄要在基督裡合一,運用神所賜的屬靈恩賜,避免詭詐,活出基督的樣式。屬神的人明白神所賜予的屬靈恩賜的唯一目的是建立基督的教會。

1. 作為基督的追隨者,你擁有甚麼性格的特徵來支配自己的行為?

2. 我們的呼召帶來了甚麼希望?

3. 保羅列出了好些基督給人的恩賜,你有哪些恩賜?請說明。

4. 神給你恩賜的唯一目的是甚麼?

5. 在以下領域,你怎樣應用你的屬靈恩賜:

         你的家

         家庭

         教會

6. 小組討論: 以弗所書4:1-5所列出的性格特徵,有哪些方面你需要加以改善,並且會承諾立即這樣做?可以請求組員來幫助你。


第4部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

以弗所書4:17-5:8 人的生命應是聖潔、純正、誠實和順服。屬神的人要純潔、順服、坦率,並在任何時候都願作犧牲。

1. 試述保羅在以弗所書4:17-19提供了哪些有關弟兄應如何生活的具體方法。

2. 成為「新人」是甚麼意思?

3. 個人行為在哪些方面會給撒旦立足之地?

4. 有益身心的話會帶來甚麼果效?

5. 在哪些領域你要潔淨你的言語?

6. 在以弗所書5:1-2,跟隨基督的人應怎樣生活?

7. 以弗所書5:3-4禁止甚麼行為?

8. 你正面對甚麼掙扎?必須誠實和具體地回答。

9. 那些不道德的,不純正的或貪婪的人,會有甚麼後果?

10. 神將如何處理那些不順服和欺詐的人?

11. 小組討論: 哪些思想和行為是你要活出保羅在以弗所書4:17-5:8的生活最大障礙?


第5部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

以弗所書 5:9-6:9. 男人要明智、清醒、順服創造秩序、揭發詭詐,並且為神所給予的呼召而感恩。屬神的男人愛他們的妻子,願為妻子作出犧牲,按真理教導兒女,熱忱地服侍主人,對待他人時,都給予對方應有的尊嚴。

1. 順服結出怎樣的果子?

2. 為什麼我們要把欺騙者公諸於世?

3. 以弗所書5:15-21,保羅繼續陳述追隨基督的人必須具備的性格特徵。它們是甚麼?

4. 這經文教導作丈夫的應怎樣去愛妻子?

5. 描述你如何實踐這種對妻子的愛。

6. 按以弗所書6:4,你應成為一個怎樣的父親?

7. 你每天應怎樣在主裡教導你的兒女?

8. 試述「管教孩子卻不惹他們的氣」是什麼意思?

9. 在主裡管教和指導孩子,你要面對那些艱難的決定?

10. 小組討論:愛妻子,願意為她犧牲和更著意地管教孩子,你需要考慮哪些個人風險?


第6部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題

以弗所書6:10-20 弟兄要穿上神所賜的軍備,才能在屬靈爭戰中不敗。屬神的人在屬靈爭戰中,不論是對抗不道德的事、欺詐和不順服,都需要神所賜的軍備。

1. 在屬靈爭戰中誰是我們的敵人?

2. 我們在那裡可以找到用來束腰的真理?

3. 為何要以公義為「護胸甲」?

4. 「撒旦的火箭」指的是甚麼?

5. 信心的盾牌怎樣保護我們避開撒旦的攻擊?

6. 為甚麼救恩被比喻為「頭盔」?

7. 聖經如何作為一把劍?

8. 不論何時,我們必須做什麼?

9. 小組討論:在你生命的哪些領域,你經歷了最嚴重的屬靈爭戰?請具體說明。


第7部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題
在你家庭中的屬靈爭戰
互聯網

1. 在你的家裡,你維持了哪些使用互聯網的規則?

2. 你的電腦放在共用的地方嗎?如果不是,你把它們放在那裡?

3. 你有使用過濾軟件嗎?若果沒有,是甚麼緣故呢?

4. 你的孩子可以在自己的臥室上網嗎?為什麼?

5. 你的孩子有要求自己的網上賬戶嗎?

6. 他們有自己的網上賬戶嗎?為什麼?

7. 你會在互聯網上瀏覽甚麼網頁?

8. 小組討論:和組員分享你所採取的步驟,讓你的家人能安全使用互聯網?


第8部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題
電視

1. 你有衛星電視或有線電視嗎?

2. 你讓你的孩子觀看什麼節目?

3. 你會否檢查電視節目的內容是健康的、還是不純正的嗎?

         語言?

         劇情?

         含色情?

         含暴力?

4. 你怎樣將不合宜的廣告過濾?

5. 你會選擇甚麼節目觀看?

6. 小組討論: 有沒有一些特定的節目你不容許你的孩子收看,為甚麼?你容許他們觀看的節目會否含有道德或靈性相異、使人反感的內容?你和你妻子所看的節目,是否也適合你的孩子收看?


第9部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題
衣著

1. 在下列場合,你女兒的衣著端莊高雅嗎?

         學校?

         教會?

         公眾場合?

         與朋友交往時?

2. 她們的衣服:

         太緊?

         透視?

         含暗示性?

3. 在下列場合,你兒子的衣著合宜、有品味嗎?

         學校?

         教會?

         公眾場合?

         與朋友交往時?

4. 他們的衣服:

         太鬆垮垮的?

         令人不快的?

5. 你讓他們在那裡購物?

6. 誰倍同他們前往購物?

7. 小組討論: 你和孩子之間,有沒有因為他們希望穿著的衣服和你希望他們穿的衣服不同而出現爭吵?你如何解決衝突?


第10部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題
生活方式

1. 你的孩子放學返家後,誰照顧他們?

2. 你會允許你的孩子與他們的朋友一起逛商場嗎?

3. 你認識你孩子的朋友的父母嗎?

4. 你容許孩子在外過夜,不回家嗎?

5. 誰會幫助孩子解決學習上遇到的困難?

6. 你有否每天和家人一起禱告和讀經?

7. 你的孩子聽那類音樂?

8. 你的孩子有iPod播放器嗎?

9. 誰替他們下載音樂?

10. 他們有自己的手機嗎?

11. 他們和誰通話?

12. 他們的手機有拍攝裝置嗎?

13. 他們會拍攝甚麼影像?

14. 小組討論: 那些文化帶來的影響會引發靈性上、情緒上和身心健康上的危機?


第11部份: 屬靈爭戰, 弟兄組討論問題
個人問題

請詳細描述在下列領域你會採取甚麼行動來保護你的家人,包括那些可能會破壞你和妻子或和孩子的關係的行動:騙局、不道德的事、叛逆的文化、媒體和不良娛樂 。

譯者註:除特別標示的地方,中文經文採用NET(中文版)

Translated by: Jenny Pao 鮑婉玲譯


1有些人認為猶大書1:6所指的,就是這些「神的兒子」(這也是我的取向)。若是這樣,這些天使被禁鎖在深淵,因為他們超越了那被禁止超越的人和天使的界線。此外,他們尋求破壞神的計劃和應許。

2馬太的記述告訴我們當時確實有兩隻鬼,而馬可和路加的焦點是其中之一。

3當保羅陳述主賜給教會的屬靈恩賜時,這些屬靈恩賜是主祂勝過了「一群被擄的」而成為「被擄」所結的果子。這「一群被擄的」顯然是敵擋祂的。若不是正面、也間接指向那些與撒旦聯合一起敵擋神的天使。

Related Topics: Issues in Church Leadership/Ministry, Men's Articles, Spiritual Life, Women

第 26 课: 属灵争战 (以弗所书6:10-20)

Related Media

6:10 最后,你们要在主里坚强,并在他的大能大力里得力。 11 要穿戴 神的全副军装,就能抵挡魔鬼的诡计。 12 因我们并不是与属血肉的争战,乃是与那些空中执政的、掌权的、管辖这幽暗世界的,以及天空属灵气的恶势力5争战。 13 所以要拿起 神的全副军装,好在凶恶的日子抵挡仇敌,并且完成了一切,还能站立。

6:14所以要站稳了,用真理当作带子束6腰,用公义当作护胸甲遮胸; 15 用平安的福音当作鞋子穿在脚上; 16 此外又拿着信心的盾牌,用以灭尽那恶者一切的火箭; 17 并戴上救恩的头盔7;拿着圣灵的宝剑8,就是 神的道。 18 在圣灵里,随时多方祷告祈求,并要为此儆醒恒守,为众圣徒祈求。 19 也为我祈求,当我开口,赐我有信息,能以自信,讲明福音的奥秘; 20 我为这福音的奥秘,作了带锁炼的使者。并祈求我照着所当说的放胆讲论。

引言

随着希特勒对权力和领土的胃口增加,他挥军横扫欧洲。好些情况,不能称那些战事为一场战争,因为德国拥有坦克和先进的军备,而有些落后的国家并没有任何装备来迎战,有些只有矛,有些更只有石头来对抗希特勒的侵略,情况完全失控。

有些被撒旦攻击的对象,情况和上述的战事相似,有些受害人甚至不知道战事正在进行,他们很容易便成了撒旦的猎物,有些基督徒却不相信他们正处身于属灵争战中。更令人痛心的是有些基督徒知道自己「处身战斗中」,既不明白撒旦的鬼计,也不知道自己有甚么武器可使用,亦不知神给我们供应了那些武器可用来抵御。

使徒保罗所写的以弗所6:10-20给属灵争战下了最清晰的定义。这段经文明明白白地告诉我们属灵争战正在进行,并且告诉我们若不使用神所赐的装备,我们会无力对抗,并会处于绝望的境地。经文不单告诉我们神赐给我们甚么武器,也给我们提示了所处战事的本质。神所赐的装备,是对抗撒旦攻击的最佳武器;当我们参详这些装备时,便可从中领悟到很多关于撒旦所发动的攻击的性质。

在这关于属灵争战的第一课,我们会集中处理战事本身,即第10至13节,让我们了解战事的严重性。得到一些有关这场战争的概括数据后,我们会仔细地检视保罗所提及的每件武器和背后撒旦的攻击策略。愿神给我们开放的心思意念去认识属灵争战和祂为我们提供的抵御方法。

旧约中的属灵争战

作为基督徒,在这里读到我们正身处于一场属灵争战,应该不会感到奇怪。在旧约最初几章经文中,已表明撒旦是神的敌人,并且他不断地寻求敌挡神、敌挡神的旨意和祂的子民。让我们先看看记载在旧约的属灵争战,再探索新约相关的资料

让我们先看看 3 撒旦是怎样发动那触目的第一场属灵争战。这场争战其实在亚当和夏娃被造以先,便早已存在。两卷旧约先知书中有撒旦敌挡神的记载:

14:12明亮之星,早晨之子12啊!你已从天坠落!你这攻败13列国的,你已被砍倒在地上1413 你曾对自己说15:「我要升到天上!我要设立我的宝座在 艾(El)众星16以上;我要坐在聚会的山上,在撒分的远坡1714 我要升到高云之上18;我要与至上者19同等。」(以赛亚书14:12-14

28:12 「人子啊,你为推罗王作哀歌,对他们说:『主耶和华如此说:「『你是完美的典范,智慧充足,全然美丽。13 你曾在伊甸 神的园中9,佩戴各样宝石,就是红宝石、红璧玺、金钢石、水苍玉、红玛瑙、碧玉、蓝宝石、绿宝石和红玉10,宝石座都是金子造的,都是在你受造之日预备齐全的。14 你是那受膏11护卫12的基路伯13,我将你安置在 神的圣山上,你在发光如火的宝石中间往来。15 你从受造之日所行的14都完全,直到在你里面发现了罪。(以西结书28:12-15

先知在这两段经文所指的明显并非地上君王,而是一位拥有更大能力的人物——撒旦。他是神所创造的天使(以西结书28:13),并赐予在神之下的最高权柄,但他仍不满足,他在神的园子——伊甸园(以西结书28:13),虽然他被造时是完美的,后来却堕落了(以西结书28:15),他拥有佳形美容、权力与权威,但他要升到高云之上,要与神同等(赛亚书14:14)。

当撒旦叛逆神的时候,其他受造物也加入他的行列敌挡神和祂的旨意。因此,在创世纪第三章中,撒旦 第一次出现时,他化身为在神和亚当夏娃管治下的另一受造物,以另一身份接触亚当和夏娃。他的诱惑被听从了,而神的话却被违背,所引致的后果不单是亚当和夏娃的堕落,而且他们的后裔也落在同样的境况

6 告诉我们「神的儿子」娶了「人的女儿」。按旧约的表达,「神的儿子」是指天使而非人类,看起来似是撒旦雇用了其他堕落的天使去败坏「女人的后裔」,因为他是神应许要打败撒旦,并将人类从罪恶中拯救出来(创世记3:15)1

約伯记所记载的事件,相信发生在族长时期。撒旦在約伯1和第2章出现的时间,很可能发生在创世记第3章和第6章以后。撒旦和其他「神的众子」(约伯记1:6)侍立在耶和华面前,撒旦质疑伯记事奉神是因为他蒙神赐福,因此,神给撒旦权柄苦待伯记,不过神也给撒旦定下界线。虽然撒旦是伯记面对厄运的起因,但终极的原因却是神。神掌管祂仆人的生命是从未动摇的。然而有一点我们必须加以留意,伯记所面对的,表面看来是自然因素,但实质是源于撒旦;再看深一层,地上舞台的背后,并不是掌握在撒旦的手中。神的旨意是指示撒旦和其他「神的众子」荣耀神。

列王紀下第6,亚兰王要攻打以色列,神将亚兰王的计划预先告知先知伊莱沙;伊莱沙则转告以色列王,因此亚兰的攻击都无功而回。. 当亚兰王得悉是伊莱沙破坏他的计划时,他派军队去捉拿伊莱沙。一个早上,亚兰的军队围困伊莱沙所住的城镇多坍。当伊莱沙的仆人早上起来打水时,看到了围困城池的亚兰军队,这惊惧的仆人冲往他的主人,并告诉他所看见的。

正当仆人被所见的吓坏了的时候,伊莱沙却非常镇定,因为他知道一些他的仆人所不知的事情,他知道天上的主宰与他同在时,就无惧地上的军队。故此,他祷告开了仆人的眼目,让他看到正在值班守护神子民的「隐形军队」。

6:15 先知的仆人清早起来, 他出去。看见车马军兵围困了城。仆人就对先知说:「不好了!我主啊,我们怎么辨?」6:16 先知说:「不要怕!我们这边的比他们那边的多。」6:17伊莱沙祷告说:「耶和华啊,开这少年人的眼睛,让他看见。」耶和华开仆人的眼目,他就看见满山有火车火马围绕伊莱沙。 6:18 敌人接近伊莱沙,伊莱沙祷告耶和华说:「请以眼瞎打击这些。」耶和华就照伊莱沙的请求,使他们的眼瞎。 6:19 伊莱沙就对他们说:「这不是正确的道路和城市,你们跟我走,我必领你们到要找的人那里。」于是领他们到了撒马利亚。(列王纪下6:15-19)

天军降下,伊莱沙祷告神使敌军眼目昏迷,结果,伊莱沙就凭他一个人将全数亚兰军队交在以色列军的手;但他不容许以色列军杀掉亚兰军队,却要给他们食物和水,并将他们送回家乡。天军常存,并响应信徒的祷告。

在历代志上,我们也可以一瞥撒旦怎样敌挡神和祂的子民。历代志上记载了「撒旦起来攻击以色列人,激动大卫数点他们。」(历代志上21:1和合本),这节经文并没有记录在撒母记下24,若非我们得到这节经文的启示,没有人会认为大卫的行动不只是错误的判断,在他愚鲁和充满罪的决定背后,我们发现了用尽千方百计与神和神的子民作对的撒旦。

最后,在但以理书中,我们来到属灵争战中最具戏剧性的例子:

3:24然后,尼布甲尼撒王吃了一惊,急忙起身,对谋士说:「我们捆起来扔在火里的不是三个人吗?」他们回答王说:「王啊,是。」3:25 王说:「但我见有四个人,并没有捆绑,在火中行走!没有受伤!那第四个的相貌好像神明。」(但以理书3:24-25)

10:10忽然,有一手触碰我,使我能用膝和手掌支持微起。 10:11 他对我说:「大蒙眷爱的但以理啊,要明白我将与你所说的话。站起来吧,因为我现在奉差遣来到你这里。」他对我说这话的时候,我便战战兢兢地站起来。 10:12 他就说:「但以理啊,不要惧怕!因为从你第一日专心求明白,又在你 神面前谦卑自己,你的言语已蒙垂听。我是来回应你的言语。 10:13 但波斯国的君拦阻了我二十一日。忽然有大君中的一位米迦勒来帮助我,因我停留在波斯诸王那里。…… 10:20 他就说:「你知道我为何来见你吗?现在我快要回去与波斯的君争战。我去后,希腊的君必来。 10:21 但我先要将那录在一本真确书上的事告诉你。(除了你们的大君米迦勒之外,没有帮助我抵挡这两君的。」(但以理书10:10-13, 20-21)

在但以理书第3章,但以理的三个朋友因为不肯向尼布甲尼撒王所造的金像下拜而被扔进烈火的窑里。当三人被扔入窑后,尼布甲尼撒王却发现窑中并非三人而是四人,并且他们没有痛苦、也没有被火吞噬,他们在火中游行。那第四个人若非主自己,亦肯定是被派来拯救神忠心子民性命的天使。

在第10章,一位天使被派往回应但以理的祷告(12节)。他告诉但以理他原本是早点到来的,但遇到「波斯国的君」拦阻他21日,米迦勒来帮助他。他预期和但以理说话后,他会和「波斯国的君」与及「希腊的君」相遇(20节)。值得我们留意的一个重点,天使积极参与人类和国家的事务之中。敬虔的天使来响应但以理的祷告,但那些叛逆的却与他对抗。还有一点值得留意的是那些叛逆的天使似乎和地上的政权和君王相连。

福音书里的属灵争战

属灵争战在新约福音书中亦十分普遍,在马太福音( 4:1-11 )和路加福音( 4:1-13 )记载了主耶稣受撒旦的试探。撒旦企图要引诱主背弃对天父的忠心,为自己的利益而独立行事。撒旦当然失败了,我们为此感恩。撒旦的计谋加诸亚当和夏娃,或许其他人身上时会得逞,但对这君王却是徒劳无功。

三卷福音书都记载了主在加大拉(格拉森)赶鬼的事迹2,但每卷福音书的记载各有独特之处,让我们更了解属灵的争战:

8:28耶稣到了对岸,来到加大拉人的地方,有两个被鬼附的人从坟茔里出来迎着他。他们极其凶恶,所以没有人能从那条路经过。 8:29 他们喊着说:「 神的儿子,我们与你没有相干!时候还没有到,你就来叫我们受苦吗?」(马太福音8:28-29)

5:6当他远远的看见耶稣,就跑到他面前拜他, 5:7 又大声呼叫说:「至高 神的儿子耶稣,我与你没有相干!我指着 神恳求你,不要叫我受苦!」5:8(因耶稣曾对他说过:「污灵,从这人身上出来!」)5:9 耶稣问他说:「你名叫甚么?」他回答说:「我名叫兵团,因为我们多的缘故。」5:10 他再三的求耶稣不要叫他们离开那地方。(马可福音5:6-10)

8:30耶稣问他说:「你名叫甚么?」他说:「兵团。」因为附着他的鬼很多。 8:31 鬼就央求耶稣,不要吩咐他们到无底坑里去。(路加福音8:30-31)

按马太福音的记述,我们得悉那群鬼是知道牠们时日有限,牠们预期基督的降临,只是遇到基督的时间比牠们想象的要早多了。他牠们和别人一样以为基督只降临一次,而非两次。

马可福音第5章告诉我们,鬼再三要求耶稣不要吩咐牠们「离开那地方」(5:10),而路加福音第8章的记载却是要求耶稣不要「吩咐牠们到无底坑里去」(8:31)。综合这两段经文,我们得出的结论是吩咐鬼「离开那地方」便是将牠们限制在「无底坑」。同样地,在但以理书里,堕落的天使的活动也似有地域疆界。假如鬼被送离所属的地方,牠们便不能再自由地敌挡神和在地上属祂的子民,而是被禁锁在无底坑里。

从马太福音我们知道那将成立的教会,会受到撒旦的攻击( 太福音16:23 )。而路加告诉我们撒旦厚颜地要求主「把彼得如筛麦子般筛掉」(路加福音22:31)。撒旦进入了犹大,透过他出卖主,把主交给那些捉拿祂的人(约翰福音13:27)。撒旦这「世界的王」(约翰福音12:31; 14:30; 16:11),尽管他费尽力气,他将会得到相反的效果,他将被各各他的十字架打败。

教会里的属灵争战

在使徒行传的开端,撒旦已被发现攻击神的子民和破坏神的旨意。在使徒行传第5章,我们读到亚拿尼亚和他的太太撒非喇为主的工作捐献,不过他们却在金额上说谎。当彼得斥责亚拿尼亚时,他把说谎的诱因归给撒旦:「亚拿尼亚!为甚么撒但充满了你的心叫你欺哄圣灵,私自留下部份卖田地的价银呢?」(使徒行5:3

使徒行传13:10 ,保罗斥责行法术的以吕马,因他敌挡福音,保罗称他为「魔鬼的儿子」。在哥林多后书第2章,保罗责备教会对饶恕一名愿意悔改的弟兄这事上保持缄默,是给撒旦留地步,他并说我们并不是不晓得他的诡计(哥林多后2:10-11 )。稍后,保罗在这封书信以「世界之神」来称呼撒旦,并称他使不信的人瞎了心眼,看不见基督荣耀福音的光(4:4)。在这书的较后部份,保罗警告撒旦和他的差役伪装作基督使徒的模样,以权威的领导使部份信徒走入歧途:

11:13那等人是假使徒,行事诡诈,装作基督使徒的模样。 11:14 这也不足为怪,因为连撒但也装作光的天使。 11:15 所以他的差役,若装作仁义的差役,也不算希奇。他们的结局,必然照着他们的行为。(哥林多后书11:13-15)

帖撒尼迦后2:1-12 当保罗谈及后来那邪恶的世代,当「不法的人」被显露,他们照着撒但的作为,行各样的异能、神迹和虚假的奇事(2:9)。在提摩太前3:6,保罗警告初入教的不可作监督,免得他自高自大,就落在魔鬼要受的刑罚里。在第4章,他警告将来有人会跌倒,离弃真道,因此需要留心「引诱人的邪灵,和鬼魔的教导」(4:1)。在提摩太前书第5章,保罗则劝勉年青的寡妇再婚,免得她们懒惰,又说长道短,好管闲事。这听起来很人性化,但保罗却把这些事和撒旦的活动连起来:「所以我宁愿年轻的寡妇嫁人,生养儿女,治理家务,不给敌人毁谤的把柄;因为已经有转去随从撒但的。」(提摩太前书5:14-15)试想,保罗指说三道四的背后是追随撒旦。现在让我们回答谁曾以说长道短,搬弄是非是邪恶的?保罗。

雅各在他的书信谴责信徒中的冲突和争闹,是属血气的互斗和这些事是从私欲而来的( 4:1-3 ),他继而指出这罪是叛逆神和使圣灵忧伤(4:3-4)。接着雅各把冲突和争闹指向撒旦:

4:6 但他赐更大的恩典,所以经上说:「 神阻挡骄傲的人,赐恩给谦卑的人。」4:7 故此,你们要顺服 神,抵挡魔鬼,魔鬼就必离开你们逃跑了。(雅各书4:6-7)

彼得在认识撒旦上学了艰苦的一课(参 马太福音16:21-23路加福音22:31 )。因此,他以领导和顺服作为背景,向其他人发出警告:撒旦是我们的仇敌,他威胁我们。 (彼得前书5:1-9 ):

5:8 务要谨守、儆醒。你们的仇敌魔鬼,如同吼叫的狮子,遍地游行,寻找可吞吃的人。 5:9 你们要抵挡他,信心坚定,因为知道你们在世上的弟兄姐妹,也在忍受同样的苦难。(彼得前书5:8-9)

记载在启示录第2-3章给教会的七封信,主耶稣经常提及撒旦是教会里诱惑和试探的来源(参启示录 2:9, 13, 24; 3:9)。启示录的其余部份描述与撒旦的最后争战和他终极被击败(特别参看第12章和第20章)。

我有一个关于撒旦极力攻击教会的理论,他和我们都知道教会被天使察看,他们从所看到的得到指示。

11:10 因此,为天使的缘故,女人应当在头上有服权柄的记号。(哥林多前书11:10)

3:8 我本来比众圣徒中最小的还小,然而他还赐我这恩典,叫我把基督那测不透的丰富传给外邦人;3:9 又使众人都明白,这历代以来隐藏在创造万物之 神里,奥秘的计划, 3:10 就是要藉着教会使天上执政的、掌权的,现在得知 神百般的智慧。(以弗所书3:8-10)

我明白当撒旦叛逆神时,一个可观数目的天使参与撒旦的行列,也有一些如 赛亚书14以西结书28 所述,是较后期才加入的。我也偏向相信启示录12:4所说那将会发生的(即以弗所书6:13所说的「凶恶的日子」),那时,其他的天使或许会和撒旦一起叛逆神。若是这样,天使在观察教会时所学的「课」的显著性,就更加明确了。当天使看到妇女们顺服丈夫(哥林多前11:10),也被提醒他们顺服神的重要性。也许约伯记第1章,撒旦不单尝试说服神,也希望说服天使,受造物敬拜上帝是出于私心。那么,撒旦努力去破坏教会就不足为奇了,因那是他给天使的信息。

按上述引述的经文和圣经的其他部份,称撒旦为教会的头号敌人是正确的。他恒常地寻找机会使信徒跌倒和阻挠神对教会的旨意和计划。

以弗所书描绘的属灵争战

保罗在以弗所书前数章经文的教导,已经铺排好信徒在属灵争战中应有的行为表现,因此保罗在第6章讨论属灵争战,我们一点也不感到奇怪。

试把自己想象为一个奴隶,作为一个奴隶,你的天地是渺小的,你的自由和对外接触受到很大的限制。当保罗所写的信在以弗所的教会里被大声读出来时,当读第1章时,你明白在创世以前,你的救恩已是神计划的一部份,继而知道神的旨意是要把你从罪中救出来,最终要将一切在基督里合而为一。你虽然只是一名奴隶,你是那永恒计划中的一员,有幸参加把荣耀归给神。透过这一章你也知道基督的大能、特别是那从死里复活的大能是超乎人类所能领略的。祂被高举高于其他的权能,向我们这信的人显示浩大的能力,万有都服在他的权能之下(参以弗所书1:18-23)。

在第二章,保罗提醒你们从前死在过犯之中,与神隔绝,过着随从肉欲的生活,按实际情况是撒旦的走卒,并在不知不觉中执行了撒旦的计划和目的,就如其他悖逆之子( 2:1-3 )。因着神丰富的怜悯,把你们从罪中拯救出来,在基督里与神和好(2:4-10)。你们原本是外邦人,与神的子民间隔断,并且敌挡神的子民;而现时在基督里,你不单与神和好,也与神的子民和好。

得救,并非成了归信犹太教的外邦人。神与外邦人和好并非使他们成为犹太人。祂与犹太人和外邦人和好,将两下藉自己造成一个新人。意即外邦人并非天堂里的二等公民,而犹太基督徒的地位并不比外邦信徒崇高。借着圣灵所有信徒成为一体,成为神的居所。

第二章指出属灵争战的一个重要原因。作为一个不信者,虽然我们未必知晓我们在撒旦的管辖和权势之下。但当我们借着神的恩典归信基督,我们便被拯救脱离撒旦的「黑暗国度」,成为「光明国度」的子民。救恩使我们不再是神的敌人,但与此同时,我们却成了撒旦的敌人。无怪乎他积极地攻击那曾是他臣民的基督徒。

在第三章,奴隶被给予一幅和神旨意和永恒计划相关的完整图画。在这里,保罗谈及神透过他揭示的「奥秘」。这奥秘是2:11-22的延伸,这奥秘就是神使犹太人和外邦人与祂和好,亦两下和好,借着福音得以同为后嗣,同蒙应许。虽然保罗已经把这奥秘向教会启示了,现在这奥秘要透过教会彰显;这奥秘同时是给天使的指示:

3:8 我本来比众圣徒中最小的还小,然而他还赐我这恩典,叫我把基督那测不透的丰富传给外邦人; 3:9 又使众人都明白,这历代以来隐藏在创造万物之 神里,奥秘的计划,3:10 就是要藉着教会使天上执政的、掌权的,现在得知 神百般的智慧。 3:11 这是照 神从万世以前,在我们主基督耶稣里所成就的永恒旨意。 3:12我们因着耶稣的信实,就在他里面放胆无惧,笃信不疑的来到 神面前。(以弗所书3:8-12)

假如教会是天使的教室,基督徒在教会里的行为,必须与神所授的「课」一致。因此,保罗劝勉信徒「行事为人就当与所蒙的召相称。」(4:1)接着在以弗所书4:1–6:9,便谈论基督徒的生活之道。那是...

当与所蒙的召相称(以弗所书4:1)3

你们不要再像外邦人虚枉的生活(以弗所书4:17)

活在爱中(以弗所书5:1-2)

当像智慧人(以弗所书5:15)

智者行事为人的特质是被圣灵充满和受圣灵的约束( 5:18 ),以互相顺服作为明证(5:21–6:9)。故此,保罗在给信徒互相顺服的指示后立即把主题转往属灵争战便不会使人感到突屹了。在这里,撒旦自己的叛逆最为明显,同时亦可预期他发动攻击。

当奴仆初次听到保罗的这封信被读出来时,他会否认为他的世界太渺小,他的顺服也太微不足道呢?若是这样,保罗的这封信应给他一个相反的教导。他正处身于一个极大的争扎、一场属灵争战里,他被召唤穿上神赐的全副军装,以确保他不被打败。假如第1-3章让我们明白到我们的救恩和祝福的根源是神的旨意和祂永恒的计划,那么第6章便让我们理解到我们和罪搏斗的来源——撒旦。

有很多的罪,看似完全人性化,但实质是源于撒旦。故此,保罗在这封信的结语,移开了撒旦的面纱,让我们能从一个更宽阔的角度看到我们和罪搏斗的影响,并且提醒我们将来撒旦必完完全全地、终极地灭亡。保罗给我们展示了救恩的起源是从远古开始;而在永恒臻至完美。他让我们知道神的旨意和神正进行的工作,让我们知道我们是活在怎样的一幅图画里,因而调节我们的生活来就神为祂的创造所定下的旨意,却不是企图说服神来就我们的意愿。

至于保罗教导顺服( 5:21–6:9 )和属灵争战( 6:10-20 )的关系,还有一点要加以说明:顺服是放弃我们的权利和放弃追求个人利益;而属灵争战并不是放弃,而是坚定不移、不后退。我们岂不是经常把这两种情况倒过来吗?我们岂不是倾向在需要坚定不移时,我们却放弃;而在应该撤退时却坚持。我们要学习那些地方当我们收到指示要坚持时,我们坚持;当指示我们要顺服时,我们顺服。

从以弗所书6:10-13的经文看属灵争战

6:10 最后,你们要在主里坚强,并在他的大能大力里得力。 6:11 要穿戴 神的全副军装,就能抵挡魔鬼的诡计。 6:12 因我们并不是与属血肉的争战,乃是与那些空中执政的、掌权的、管辖这幽暗世界的,以及天空属灵气的恶势力争战。 6:13 所以要拿起 神的全副军装,好在凶恶的日子抵挡仇敌,并且完成了一切,还能站立。

(1) 信基督救主可以被理解基督入属天的祝福(以弗所1:3),同时亦开始了与撒旦和他的党羽的大搏斗。让那些凭着信在祝福里的人,注意到我们是因信基督而进入这场战争,我们必须倚靠基督的力量作战。

(2) 教会也在这场属灵争中,人是撒旦和一群看不的天使与及属天的人,他的能力远远 我们只能看到极小部份的敌人,我们虽然看不到我们的敌人,但他们是真确地存在的,他们敌对我们的行动也是真确的。那些属天的敌人以不同的形态出现,保罗使用了不同的名词来描述:「空中执政的」、「空中掌权的」、「管辖这幽暗世界的」和「天空属灵气的恶势力」(第12节)。我疑惑我们是否有能力全面掌握那众多不同形式敌对我们的力量。我只能单单的给你提醒,天使看来有不同的等级,而启示录有关天堂的描述,当中的生物,恐怕在我们来到神面前以先,是无法明白的。(启示录5:6, 8, 11

天使有很大的权力,而撒旦看来拥有最大的权势,我们最好还是不要小嘘这力量。 过去我曾听过有一位牧者称撒旦为「懦弱的人」,我感到十分惊讶!从我们所引用的经文或是其他经文,怎可能得出如此结论呢?我们若轻视撒旦的力量,我们就低估了属灵争战的严重性,也低估了若要抵抗撒旦的攻击时,我们对神加添给我们力量的需要。我只想提醒你,那些轻看属天恶势力的,透过以下几节经文应该能纠正过来:

2:9 既是这样,主知道如何搭救敬虔的人脱离审判,把不义的人留至审判之日的刑罚, 2:10 特别是那些放纵肉欲、轻慢权柄的。他们胆大任性,毫不畏惧毁谤那尊贵的;2:11 即使是天使,虽然力量权能更大,也不用毁谤的话在主面前告他们。 2:12 但这些人好像没有理性的畜类、凭本能的动物,生来就是为被捉拿宰杀的;他们不知道自己所毁谤的,后果是败坏人的时候,自己必遭遇败坏;(彼得后书2:9-12)

1:8 同样,这些作梦的人,污秽身体,拒绝权柄,毁谤那尊贵的。 1:9 连天使长米迦勒为摩西的尸首与魔鬼争辩的时候,尚且不敢用毁谤的话罪责他,只说:「主责备你吧!」1:10 但这些人不知道他们所毁谤的,他们像无理性的畜类一样,在按本能知道的事上灭亡。(犹大书1: 8-10

我们实在不应低估我们的敌人,我们的敌人「如同吼叫的狮子,遍地游行,寻找可吞吃的人。」(彼得前书5:8)从彼得前书的经文,我们可以知道撒旦并非纸老虎,他不单止有吞噬的欲望,而且会吞噬那些没有穿上神所赐全副军装的人。

(3) 文的重点,并非撒旦敌挡神和人的每一个环节,而是撒旦与圣徒的争。 撒旦的战略是多方面的,他阻拦未信的人认识真理,他使鬼附上人身。但在以弗所书第6章,保罗的关注点是撒旦与教会的战争与及神赐予基督徒的防御装备。

(4) 在属灵争中,撒旦使用各不同的策略攻和打基督徒。 保罗所谈论的,并非魔鬼的某一个策略,而是多个策略。按记载在马太福音第4章和路加福音第4章撒旦试探耶稣的经文,撒旦暂时放弃他的诱惑,但路加清楚表明撒旦只是暂时放弃,当他重整棋鼓时,他又卷土重来:「魔鬼用尽了各样的试探,就离开耶稣,等待好时机。」(路加福音4:13)撒旦不单止使用了很多不同的方法来试探主,他并且定意只要有机会,就不停地试探祂。撒旦是一个机会主义者,他并且有无穷的「方案」。

(5) 在撒旦教会并非行正面的攻,而是透谋诡计、欺和弄虚作假的覆性攻 在加大拉,当鬼遇到耶稣时感到错愕,他们预期耶稣在最后审判时才来(太福音8:28-29)。撒旦现时的策略(直至最后争战)是使用颠覆性的方法。他使用欺诈的手段和阴谋诡计来绊倒基督徒。这是一场使用狙击手和陷阱的游击战,并非正面的攻击。

(6) 「邪的世代」将会来,那属灵争会白化,信徒面的危也随之而增加。 世代邪恶是真确的:「你们要谨慎生活,不要像愚昧人,当像智慧人;要珍惜时机,因为现今的世代邪恶。」(以弗所5:15-16)但保罗并非泛指整个邪恶世代,而是指一个邪恶的日子,据我理解是撒旦进行激烈的攻击导致主再来,同时是撒旦和他的党羽的终极被毁灭(参帖撒尼迦后2:1-12启示录12和20章)。基督徒武士的特征是警惕,故此他并没有因为没有防卫而被撒旦的诡计所俘虏,并且在终极的审判站立得稳。

(7) 基督徒所使用的武器是神籍基督所予。那是祂为属祂的在邪恶的日子带来救恩;穿上神所赐的全副军装,也就是披戴基督。

11:1 从耶西的墩必发一条,嫩芽必从他的根而出。 11:2 耶和华的灵必住在他身上──是使他有超凡智慧的灵、能执行计划的灵、绝对效忠耶和华的灵。 11:3 他必以顺从耶和华为乐,行审判不凭眼见,断是非也不凭耳闻。 11:4 他必以公平对待贫穷人,为世上的卑下人作正确的决定。他必以口中的杖击打全地,下令处决邪恶的人。 11:5 公平有如他的腰带,信德如同胁下的带子。(以赛亚书11:1-5)

59:16 他见无人代言,无人干预,甚为惊动。就亲自动手,他对公平的愿望催迫着他。 59:17 他以公义的意愿为铠甲(注:或作「护心镜」),以拯救的心愿为头盔。他以报仇为衣服,以热心为外袍。 59:18 他必按人的行为施报,分发恼怒的审判给他的对头,惩罚他的仇敌,向众海岸施行报应。 59:19 西方的人必敬重耶和华的名;东方的人也必认出他的荣美。因为他来好像急流的河水,被耶和华差派之风驱动。 59:20「必有一位保护者来到锡安,到雅各布族中从悖逆行为悔攺的人那里。」这是耶和华说的。(以赛亚书59:16-20)

当我们穿上神所赐的全副军装时,我们实际上是披戴主耶稣基督。

13:11 我们这样行,因为晓得现今就是早该睡醒的时候,因为我们的得救比初信的时候更近了。 13:12 黑夜已深,白昼将近。我们就当放下暗昧的行为,带上光的兵器;13:13 行事为人要端正,好像行在白昼。不可荒宴醉酒,不可好色邪荡,不可争竞嫉妒。 13:14 反要披戴主耶稣基督,不要为肉体安排去惹动私欲。 (罗马书13:11-14)

有些人讨论属灵争战时,常常突显了撒旦和属他的邪恶党羽。但经文并不是这样说的,在我们所读的这段经文也绝对不是这样的。按保罗所说的,基督才是那超群的,撒旦和他的仆役是敌人,而基督与及穿上祂所提供的军备的圣徒是胜利者。

(8) 指示穿上神所的全副装是一个命令。 在第二次世界大战时,我的父亲和其他人收到一封信。这封信的的开端是这样的:「美国总统向你们问安。」,相信你已经猜到这是一封征召入伍的信,总统发出的并不是一个邀请,而是一个命令。没有人胆敢把这封信置诸不理,因为这样做会带来严重的后果。

保罗关于属灵争战的指示亦是一样,保罗通知每一个信徒他们被召入伍,但那场战事并非血肉之战,而是属灵争战。他并不是鼓励我们穿上「神所赐的全副军装」,而是命令我们穿上。这几节经文是命令我们操向战场,我们不能置之不理,也不能不完全执行。

(9) 只有当我穿上神所的全副,才能肯定得到抵撒旦攻的足够保护。 撒旦的攻击层出不穷,只要他认为有机可乘便会发动攻击。故此,我们必须穿上全套军装,而不是按我们的意思随意挑选,否则我们便暴露于被攻击的危险。

保罗在以弗所书第6章透过强调神所赐的「全」副军装,暗示若不穿上「神所赐的全副军装」便站立不稳,而以弗所书第6章所列出的军备也就是我们所需要的全部军备。为何保罗那么强调要穿上神所赐的全副军装,而又没有告诉我们是那些军备?因此我得出的结论是我们所需要的军备在以弗所书6:10-20已完整地列出来;并且,若有人提出其他的军备,都是不需要的。

(10) 我们的责任并不是攻击撒旦,或把他打败;而是被他攻击时能站立得稳。 我们的工作是防御而非攻击。那些向撒旦发动攻击的,并不了解撒旦的能力,也不明白神的计划。打败撒旦的是基督,并不是我们。我们的责任是抵挡撒旦而不是铲除他。我曾听见有基督徒说要「捆绑撒旦」,也有基督徒唱诗歌的内容要把「撒旦赶出城外」;然而圣经并没有提及这样的争战,圣经只说当我们面对撒旦的攻击时,要站立得稳。

神才是这场战事的得胜者,而我们的责任是要站立得稳。在启示录中,得胜的圣徒并没有打败撒旦,当中不少圣徒死于撒旦之手(12:11)。撒旦被终极打败(20:7-10)并非经由圣徒之手,而是神从天上降下火把撒旦击败(20:9)。

12:10 之后,我听见天上有大声音说:「我 神的救恩、能力、国度,并他基督治理的权柄,现在都来到了,因为那在我们 神面前昼夜控告我们弟兄的已经被摔下去了。 12:11 但是弟兄胜过他,是靠羔羊的血和自己的见证;他们虽至于死,也不爱惜性命。(启示录12:10-11)

20:9 他们上来遍满了地面的平原,围住圣徒的营与蒙爱的城,但有火从天降下消灭了他们。 20:10 那迷惑他们的魔鬼就被扔在硫磺的火湖里,就是兽和假先知所在的地方。他们必昼夜受刑,直到永永远远。(启示录20:9-10)

属灵的争战是属神的战事,神给子民的命令是「站稳」并观看神战胜这场战事,祂并不需要人的协助:

14:10 法老臨近的时候,以色列人举目看見埃及人在后面赶來,就极其惧怕,向耶和华呼求。 14:11 他们又对摩西說:「难道在埃及没有坟地,你把我们带來死在旷野吗?你将我们从埃及領出來是怎么一回事呢? 14:12 我们在埃及豈不是对你这样說:『不要搅扰我们,容我们服事埃及人,因为服事埃及人比死在旷野还好。』」14:13 摩西对百姓說:「不要惧怕!只管站住,看耶和华今天向你们所要施行的救恩;因为你们今天所看見的埃及人,必永远不再看見了。 14:14 耶和华必为你们争战,你们只管静观。」(出埃及记14:10-14)

虽然基督徒积极参与战斗,但得胜的是神(参 5:13–6:27 )。另外,大卫歌利亚战斗时,他并没有剑,只有机弦甩石;大卫能得胜,是神赐他胜利。就是从歌利亚所说的话中,亦清楚表明大卫这年青人无法靠自己的能力战胜,而大卫的话就更清楚表达得胜的是神:

17:41 非利士人也渐渐地迎着大卫来,拿盾牌的走在前头。 17:42 非利士人观看,见了大卫,就藐视他,因为他年轻,面色光红,容貌俊美。 17:43 非利士人对大卫说:「你拿杖到我这里来,我岂是狗呢?」非利士人就指着自己的神咒诅大卫。 17:44 非利士人又对大卫说:「来吧!我将你的肉给空中的飞鸟、田野的走兽吃。」

17:45 大卫对非利士人说:「你来攻击我,是靠着刀枪和铜戟;我来攻击你,是靠着万军之耶和华的名,就是你所怒骂带领以色列军队的 神。 17:46 今日耶和华必将你交在我手里。我必杀你,斩你的头;又将非利士军兵的尸首给空中的飞鸟、地上的野兽吃,使普天下的人都知道以色列中有 神;17:47 又使这众人知道耶和华使人得胜,不是用刀用枪,因为争战的胜败全在乎耶和华。他必将你们交在我们手里。

17:48 非利士人起身,迎着大卫前来。大卫急忙迎着非利士人,往战场跑去。 17:49 大卫用手从囊中掏出一块石子来,用机弦甩去,打中非利士人的额,石子进入额内,他就仆倒,面伏于地。 17:50 这样,大卫用机弦甩石,胜了那非利士人,打死他;大卫手中却没有刀。 17:51 大卫跑去,站在非利士人身旁,将他的刀从鞘中拔出来,杀死他,割了他的头。非利士众人看见他们讨战的勇士死了,就都逃跑。(撒母耳记上17:41-51)

(11) 福音及撒旦被打与及我的防御。 耶稣在福音书中曾经多次提及撒旦被打败。每次提及撒旦被打败时,都是透过各各他的十字架把撒旦打败。当耶稣在各各他被钉十字架,并且在第三日复活,我们的救恩和撒旦被打败都已经成就了。主已战胜了祂的敌人,最重要是撒旦已被战胜了。

12:31 现在这世界要受审判,这世界的王要被赶出去。(约翰福音12:31)

16:8 他既来了,就要证明世人在罪、在义、在审判的错误。 16:9 在罪,是因他们不信我;16:10 在义,是因我往父那里去,你们不再见我; 16:11 在审判,是因这世界的王受了审判。(约翰福音16:8-11)

基督徒的防御也和福音书有直接连系,他们是真理、公义、平安的福音、信心的盾牌、救恩的头盔和神的道。在基督里和因基督的死和复活所成就的福音,把我们从撒旦的手拯救出来和防卫他的党羽所策动的攻击。

(12) 武器的性质给很多事本资料,与及撒旦努力毁灭所使用的方法。 当我们稍后研究每种装备时,我们就会发现神所赐给我们的装备正正针对撒旦的不同诡计,与及他怎样引发与圣徒的争战。因此,认识神为我们预备的装备,就是认识撒旦使我们跌倒的方法。

从广角度看属灵争战

以弗所书第6章是新约里给我们关属灵争战最详尽的处理方法,但它只是在这课题给我们亮光的众多经文中的其中一篇。除了以弗所书第6章的贡献外,让我们也参考别的经文,帮助我们研读以弗所书6:10-20:

(1) 们战胜撒旦的攻击时,通常不能明看到撒旦被打或我;反来,有些候我们战胜了,却看似撒旦得而我们败来。 当耶稣在各各他被钉死在十字架上,岂不像撒旦胜了吗?然而当我们的主表面上看似被打败时(和撒旦表面上得胜),我们的救主却给我们成就了救恩,打败了撒旦。这情况同样在一些圣徒身上发生。启示录告诉我们,撒旦和他的仆役一度为战胜圣徒而奏凯歌,但这只能说是一时失利,却成就了神的旨意,成为撒旦被终极毁灭的前奏。

6:9 到了羔羊揭开第五印的时候,我看见在祭坛底下,有为 神的道并为作见证被杀之人的灵魂。 6:10 他们大声喊着说:「圣洁真实的全能主啊!还要等多久你才审判住在地上的人,给我们伸流血的冤呢?」6:11 于是有白袍赐给他们各人,又有话告诉他们还要安息片时,等着一同作仆人的和他们的弟兄,也像他们被杀,满足了数目。(启示录6:9-11)

(2) 撒旦通常使用既自然又人性化的方法,他并不常使用异乎常或超自然的攻 你会发现我们的经文并没有把撒旦恶魔化,虽然撒旦的武器包括行各样异能神迹和虚假的奇事,但在这段经文却没有加以强调。撒旦引诱亚当和夏娃时,是使他们怀疑神的美善和违背祂的命令。撒旦攻击约伯时,他使用天然灾害和疾病。他也使用疾病来折磨保罗(参哥林多后12:7)。他利用大卫的骄傲来试探大卫(代志上21:1)。而试探我们的主时,他透过人的野心和欲望(太福音4:1-11路加福音4:1-13)。

(3) 撒旦极少正面攻信徒,他会透过别的方法,一些我们难以察是出于撒旦的途径。 只有少数的例子,撒旦会自己正面攻击人,例如他亲自试探我们的主,但很明显,这是一个很独特的例子。通常他会透过别的工具「说话」,使我们无法辨别是他正在攻击我们。在伊甸园,他透过蛇说话;他透过彼得阻挠基督死在十字架上的计划(太福音16:23)。他更常使用的方法是指示他的差役执行他的命令(参哥林多后12:7)。

我们对世界、肉体(肉欲)和魔鬼这三类对信徒怀敌意的势力,都非常熟悉。我认为撒旦经常使用世界和属肉体的情欲来攻击信徒。故此,有些时候看似试探的来源是世界和属肉体的情欲,但我们却找出罪魁祸首就是撒旦。谁察觉到大卫数点以色列民的背后因素是撒旦?谁能想象到犹大的试探,在贪婪以外还有别的原因?谁能想到亚拿尼亚和撒非喇企图误导他人的谎言,他们的动机除了贪心和希望得到别人的称赞外,还有别的?这些事件表面看来那么自然,我们又怎会预期这些事件的背后有更深层次、更险恶的来源?故此,经文告诉我们撒旦才是一些试探的幕后黑手。

撒旦乐于接纳世人间接地膜拜他和顺服他。当我们为自己的兴趣和追求满足个人的肉欲而成为他的仆役时,他开心地接纳我们对他间接的顺服。我想,实际情况是他会感到兴奋,因为他是一名大骗子,他让人以为是得到了自由,实质成了他的奴隶,他岂不乐不可支!

我并不建议把一切恶行都算到撒旦头上,或把一切的攻击、困难和试探,都推到撒旦头上。约伯并不知道撒旦是他所面对的苦难的幕后黑手,他也无需要知道这实况。他需要知道的是那全智、全能的神掌管宇宙万物和他的生命。约伯应该做的有相较「捆绑撒旦」更重要的事情,那就是相信神和顺服神。世界里很多苦难和邪恶的事件,我们都找到撒旦的指纹;但有些恶事的主因源于我们肉体的情欲(雅各1:13-15)与及我们是活在一个充满罪的堕落世界(罗马书8:18-25 )。

(4) 撒旦的攻是他自己的叛逆和扭曲产生的 简单而言,撒旦使用经过他自己包装那对事实扭曲了的观念,来引导他的攻击。他不能相信任何人敬拜神是单纯因为神是神,而是因为神的赐予。撒旦以神是人按祂的命令而行时的受益人,他不能想象神本身就是我们的奖赏。故此撒旦攻击约伯,因他认为这样做会令约伯不再顺服神。

撒旦利用掌权者的骄傲和野心来引诱他们,他这样做是基于他自己对权势的反应,他诱使那些拥有权力的独立行事,而不听从那位份比他们高的人。他呼吁我们为自己的利益行事,竭力劝告我们避免自我牺牲。他不知甚么是恩典,他只因其他人跌倒而快乐。

撒旦的观点是扭曲的。他并非全知的、也不是全能的,他的工作是以他对事物的扭曲观点为基础。罪人很容易、也毫不迟疑地认同他的思想取向、心态与动机;但基督徒却拒绝这些恶。当基督徒学效他们的主,撒旦就会感到困惑和愤怒,他无法理解为何有人会顺服神和敬拜神。

(5) 撒旦是被打人,但仍需等待他被完全歼灭 我们已提及撒旦已被各各他的十字架打败了,在这里我们再重申我们肯定撒旦被歼灭。

(6) 撒旦现时敌挡神的旨意和神的子民看似教会不利,但事上,撒旦是把神的旨意和推得更 神有意延迟将撤旦扔进火湖,任由这「世界的王」自由运作,让他在不知不觉中完成了祂的旨意。他也算是为神带来荣耀,神也使用他成为我们的益处。当撒旦给犹大出卖耶稣的灵感时,这正好是完成救恩所需要的。虽然撤旦的差役以一根刺来使保罗受痛苦,但这却成了对保罗的益处(参哥林多后12:7-10)。撒旦经常被捆锁,被神捆锁。当撒旦含恶意地进行他的工作,神却使用他,让我们从中得益处,也让神得荣耀。若非能成就神的旨意、神的荣耀或我们能从中得益处,没有一件事情撒旦会被容许进行。神和撒旦之间的属灵争战,战果是肯定的。我们经历挣扎是神永恒计划的一部份;而穿上神所赐的属灵军装来抵御撒旦的攻击和站立得稳,却是我们的责任。

结语

一场战争正在进行,这战争并不像今天国与国之间的战事(虽然这些战事是这场大战争的一部份),而是一场属灵争战,是撒旦和其他堕落天使与基督和祂的教会的战争。在这场战争中,我们的敌人是肉眼看不到的势力,这是一场隐形的战事;我们不能靠我们自己的力量战斗,必须以神所赐的力量应战。

这场战事的重点并不是谁胜谁负,因为神已经透过祂儿子在各各他十字架上之死已得胜(参 翰福音12:31; 16:11)。现时进行的战事是为了我们的益处,也为神带来荣耀。这场战事是神给天军的部份指示(参以弗所3:8-11)、也是神为祂的创造所定下的永恒计划和旨意的一部份。

这场战事最大的问题并不是「谁会得胜」或「谁能站立得稳」,问题也不在于神是否站在我们这一方,或倒过来我们是否站在祂的一方。我记起旧约有这么一件吸引的事件:

5:13 约书亚靠近耶利哥的时候,举目观看,看见有一个人手里有拔出来的刀,对面站立。约书亚到他那里,问他说:「你是帮助我们呢?是帮助我们敌人呢?」5:14 他回答说:「不是的,我现在来是要作耶和华军队的元帅。」约书亚就俯伏在地下拜,说:「我主有甚么话吩咐仆人?」5:15 耶和华军队的元帅对约书亚说:「把你脚上的鞋脱下来,因为你所站的地方是圣的。」约书亚就照着行了。(约书亚记5:13-15)

起初,约书亚并没有认出神的元帅,故此,当他近前去的时候,他问那「人」是敌是友。那名天使自称是耶和华军队的元帅,并清楚表明以色列人要跟从他。有时,我们过于热衷拉拢神站在我们的一方,取代我们站在祂那方。神是元帅,这是祂的战事,大卫很明白这点,故此他独自奉主之名面对歌利亚:

17:44 非利士人又对大卫说:「来吧!我将你的肉给空中的飞鸟、田野的走兽吃。」17:45 大卫对非利士人说:「你来攻击我,是靠着刀枪和铜戟;我来攻击你,是靠着万军之耶和华的名,就是你所怒骂带领以色列军队的 神。 17:46 今日耶和华必将你交在我手里。我必杀你,斩你的头;又将非利士军兵的尸首给空中的飞鸟、地上的野兽吃,使普天下的人都知道以色列中有 神;17:47 又使这众人知道耶和华使人得胜,不是用刀用枪,因为争战的胜败全在乎耶和华。他必将你们交在我们手里。」(撒母耳记上17:44-47)

因此我的朋友,我必须要向你询问这一简单的问题:在这场浩大的属灵争战中,你站在那一方?假如你仍「死在罪和过犯中」,你乃在不知不觉中被撒旦掌控,事奉撒旦而叛逆神(以弗所2:1-3),你正与神争战。假如你承认自己的罪,信靠基督,并且相信耶稣基督透过十字架已经得胜,你也得救,那么,你是为神争战。与神争战和为神争战的分别真是天渊之别。在这场属灵争战中,你站住谁的一方呢?

我们身处一个极危险的处境,这并不是因我们遇到了劲敌;只要我们相信靠自己的能力能站立得稳而不倚靠神给我们提供的力量时,我们就处于险境。彼得上了严峻的一课(参路加福音22:31-34)。保罗警告每位信徒自信的危险:「所以自己以为站立得稳的须要谨慎免得跌倒。」(哥林多前10:12)当神将以色列民从埃及为奴之地拯救出来,将他们带往迦南时,神刻意不赶出所有迦南人,祂定意以色列人要和迦南人争战才得到那地:

23:29 我不在一年之内将他们从你面前撵出去,恐怕地成为荒凉,野兽多起來害你。 23:30 我要渐渐地将他们从你面前撵出去,等到你的人數加多,承受那地为业。 23:31 我要定你的境界,从红海直到非利士海,又从旷野直到大河。我要将那地的居民交在你手中,你要将他们从你面前撵出去。(出埃及记23:29-31)

神并没有给予以色列人即时的胜利、也没有给予他们完全战胜他们的仇敌——迦南人。以色列人要和迦南人争战,把他们赶出迦南地,但胜利是神所赐予的,故此,祂派祂的天使打败敌人(出埃及23:20-23; 32:34; 33:2)。我们正处于属灵争战中,我们必须穿上神所赐的军装。胜利是属于神的,而我们只有靠祂的力量才能站稳。

当我们没有按神的命令参战,后果是极其严重的。在这里,我希望提醒你:大卫两次严重的罪行为他自己和他的国家带来毁灭性的后果。请留意,这两次都是大卫作为以色列的王应该出战,但他却没有尽作为以色列王应肩负的责任。在这两个情况,我们读到「列王出战的时候」,但大卫却留在耶路撒冷:

11:1 有一年春天,列王惯常作战的时候,大卫差派约押和以色列全军出战。他们打败亚扪人,包围了拉巴。但大卫留在耶路撒冷。(撒母耳记下11:1)

20:1 到了春天,列王出战的时候,约押率领军兵毁坏亚扪人的地。他围攻拉巴,而大卫留在耶路撒冷。约押打败拉巴,将城倾覆。(历代志上20:1)

在撒母耳记下,大卫不出战而留在耶路撒冷,结果他犯了极大有违道德的罪。他不单与拔示巴犯奸淫,他为了要掩饰自己的罪而设计令拔示巴的丈夫乌利亚战死沙场。大卫并非杀敌,而他是杀死忠于自己的武士。

按历代志上的记载,大卫决定留在家中(也许这和 撒母耳11 是同一事件),没多久,他就决定数点以色列人的人数,引致神审判以色列。如果我们不参战,我们就已经败下阵来。

在这篇属灵争战的学习,我最后要提出的一点:若以全卷以弗所书作上下文来理解保罗在第6章所描述的属灵争战,我的取向是我们现时处身的属灵争战,并不是一场大战或英雄行动,而是保罗在第1-3章所教导的信心和第4-6章的顺服。

在以弗所书,儿童的战线在那里?那就是他们服从父母如同服从主。奴仆服从主人就是他们在信仰上站稳;作父亲的,在真道上站稳的表现就是爱妻子和教导儿女们遵守「神的律例和指示」;作妻子的则是顺服丈夫如同顺服神;我们站立得稳就是行事为人不要再像教外人(以弗所书4:17-32),我们要凭爱心行事(5:1-6),行事为人要像光明的儿女(5:7-13),要像聪明人(5:15),要彼此顺服(5:22–6:9);这场战争实质是对神的信和顺服。在邪恶的日子我们按上述而行,我们就准备好面对那将要来的极「邪恶的日子」。

当我们在世的日子终结时,我祈求我们能像保罗所说的:「那美好的仗我已经打过了,当跑的路我已经跑尽了,所信的道我已经守住了;」( 提摩太后4:7


译者注:除特别标示的地方,中文经文采用CNET(中文版)


: 以弗所书4, 5, 6, 弟兄组讨论问题


第1部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

教会参与了一埸属灵争战,敌人是撒旦和一群看不见的天使和天上的敌人,他们的能力远超过我们。

1. 在你的教会里,你在哪里看到和经历过属灵争战?

2. 它是如何影响你的灵命成长?

3. 描述它对你家人的影响。

4. 你采取怎样的步骤来持守你的信仰?

现在撒旦并非正面攻击教会,但通过颠覆性的欺骗、和阴谋诡计。

5. 你在哪里看到对你的教会产生负面影响的阴谋?

6. 你的教会里存在甚么教义或行为上的谬误?

7. 描述撒旦如何使用诡计,在你的教会发动属灵争战。

8. 与组员分享你曾上当或受骗的事件。             


第2部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

我们战胜撒旦的攻击不一定显而易见,我们见到的不一定是我们战胜了,撒旦被打败;有些时候看到的却恰恰相反——看似我们败下阵来而撒旦却是胜利者。

1. 描述一个你在撒旦攻击时,倚靠圣灵的力量站稳的例子。

2. 你曾经历过看似被打败,但实质是胜利的经历吗?请加以描述。

撒旦对信徒的攻击很少是直接的,他经常通过我们可能无法识别是来自他的其他手段。

3. 你能道出几个撒旦间接攻击你的方法吗?

4. 撒旦怎样间接攻击你的家庭?

5. 撒旦使用了哪些「伪装」的手法?

6. 撒旦怎样间接攻击你的教会?

7. 当你,你的家人和你的教会受到撒旦攻击时,你采取了甚么步骤使你能够站稳?


第3部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

以弗所 4:1-16 弟兄要在基督里合一,运用神所赐的属灵恩赐,避免诡诈,活出基督的样式。属神的人明白神所赐予的属灵恩赐的唯一目的是建立基督的教会。

1. 作为基督的追随者,你拥有甚么性格的特征来支配自己的行为?

2. 我们的呼召带来了甚么希望?

3. 保罗列出了好些基督给人的恩赐,你有哪些恩赐?请说明。

4. 神给你恩赐的唯一目的是甚么?

5. 在以下领域,你怎样应用你的属灵恩赐:

  • 你的家
  • 家庭
  • 教会

6. 组讨论 以弗所书4:1-5所列出的性格特征,有哪些方面你需要加以改善,并且会承诺立即这样做?可以请求组员来帮助你。


第4部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

以弗所 4:17-5:8 人的生命应是圣洁、纯正、诚实和顺服。属神的人要纯洁、顺服、坦率,并在任何时候都愿作牺牲。

11. 试述保罗在以弗所书4:17-19提供了哪些和弟兄应如何生活的具体方法。

2. 成为「新人」是甚么意思?

3. 个人行为在哪些方面会给撒旦立足之地?

4. 有益身心的话会带来甚么果效?

5. 在哪些领域你要洁净你的言语?

6. 在以弗所书5:1-2,跟随基督的人应怎样生活?

7. 以弗所书5:3-4禁止甚么行为?

8. 你正面对甚么挣扎?必须诚实和具体地回答。

9. 那些不道德的,不纯正的或贪婪的人,会有甚么后果?

10. 神将如何处理那些不顺服和欺诈的人?

11. 组讨论 哪些思想和行为是你要活出保罗在以弗所书4:17-5:8的生活最大障碍?


第5部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

以弗所 5:9-6:9 . 男人要明智、清醒、顺服创造秩序、披露诡诈,并且为神所给予的呼召而感恩。属神的男人爱他们的妻子,愿为妻子作出牺牲,按真理教导儿女,热忱地服侍主人,对待他人时,都给予对方应有的尊严。

1. 顺服结出怎样的果子?

2. 为什么我们要把欺骗者公诸于世?

3. 以弗所书5:15-21,保罗继续陈述追随基督的人必须具备的性格特征。它们是甚么?

4. 这经文教导作丈夫的应怎样去爱妻子?

5. 描述你如何实践这种对妻子的爱。

6. 按以弗所书6:4,你应成为一个怎样的父亲?

7. 你每天应怎样在主里教导你的儿女?

8. 试述「管教孩子却不惹他们的气」是什么意思?

9. 在主里管教和指导孩子,你要面对那些艰难的决定?

10. 组讨论爱妻子,愿意为她牺牲和更着意地管教孩子,你需要考虑哪些个人风险?


第6部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题

以弗所 6:10-20 弟兄要穿上神所赐的军备,才能在属灵争战中不败。属神的人在属灵争战中,不论是对抗不道德的事、欺诈和不顺服,都需要神所赐的军备。

1. 在属灵争战中谁是我们的敌人?

2. 我们在那里可以找到用来束腰的真理?

3. 为何要以公义为「护胸甲」?

4. 「撒旦的火箭」指的是甚么?

5. 信心的盾牌怎样保护我们避过撒旦的攻击?

6. 为甚么救恩被比喻为「头盔」?

7. 圣经如何作为一把剑?

8. 不论何时,我们必须做什么?

9. 组讨论在你生命的哪些领域,你经历了最严重的属灵争战?请具体说明。


第7部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题
在你家庭中的属灵争战
互联网

1. 在你的家里,你维持了哪些使用互联网的规则?

2. 你的电脑放在共享的地方吗?如果不是,你把它们放在那里?

3. 你有使用过滤软件吗?若果没有,是甚么缘故呢?

4. 你的孩子可以在自己的卧室上网吗?为什么?

5. 你的孩子有要求自己的网上账户吗?

6. 他们有自己的网上账户吗?为什么?

7. 你会在互联网上浏览甚么网页?

8. 组讨论和组员分享你所采取的步骤,让你的家人能安全使用互联网?


第8部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题
电视

1. 你有卫星电视或有线电视吗?

2. 你让你的孩子观看什么节目?

3. 你会否检查电视节目的内容是健康的、还是不纯正的吗?

  • 语言?
  • 剧情?
  • 含色情?
  • 含暴力?

4. 你怎样过滤不合宜的广告?

5. 你会选择观看甚么节目?

组讨论 有没有一些特定的节目你不容许你的孩子收看,为甚么?你容许他们观看的节目会否含有道德或灵性相异、使人反感的内容?你和你妻子所看的节目,是否也适合你的孩子收看?


第9部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题
衣着

1. 在下列场合,你女儿的衣着端庄高雅吗?

  • 学校?
  • 教会?
  • 公众场合?
  • 與与朋友交往时?

2. 她们的衣服:

  • 太紧?
  • 透视?
  • 含暗示性?

3. 在下列场合,你儿子的衣着合宜、有品味吗?

  • 学校?
  • 教会?
  • 公众场合?
  • 与朋友交往时?

4. 他们的衣服:

  • 太松垮垮的?
  • 令人不快的?

5. 你让他们在那里购物?

6. 谁倍同他们前往购物?

7. 组讨论 你和孩子之间,有没有因为他们希望穿著的衣服和你希望他们穿的衣服有所不同而出现争吵?你如何解决冲突?


第10部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题
生活方式

1. 你的孩子放学返家后,谁照顾他们?

2. 你会允许你的孩子与他们的朋友一起逛商场吗?

3. 你认识你孩子的朋友的父母吗?

4. 你容许孩子在外过夜,不回家吗?

5. 谁会帮助孩子解决学习上遇到的困难?

6. 你有否和家人每天一起祷告和读经?

7. 你的孩子听那类音乐?

8. 你的孩子有iPod播放器吗?

9. 谁替他们下载音乐?

10. 他们有自己的手机吗?

11. 他们和谁通话?

12. 他们的手机有拍摄装置吗?

13. 他们会拍摄甚么影像?

14. 组讨论 那些文化带来的影响会引发灵性上、情绪上和身心健康上的危机?


第11部份: 属灵争战, 弟兄组讨论问题
个人问题

请详细描述在下列领域你会采取甚么行动来保护你的家人,包括那些可能会破坏你和妻子或和孩子的关系的行动:骗局、不道德的事、叛逆的文化、媒体和不良娱乐 。


1有些人认为犹大书1:6所指的,就是这些「神的儿子」(这也是我的取向)。若是这样,这些天使被禁锁在深渊,因为他们超越了那被禁止超越的人和天使的界线。此外,他们寻求破坏神的计划和应许。

2马太的记述告诉我们当时确实有两只鬼,而马可和路加的焦点是其中之一。

3当保罗陈述主赐给教会的属灵恩赐时,这些属灵恩赐是主祂胜过了「一群被掳的」而成为「被掳」所结的果子。这「一群被掳的」显然是敌挡祂的。若不是正面、也间接指向那些与撒旦联合一起敌挡神的天使。

Related Topics: Issues in Church Leadership/Ministry, Men's Articles, Spiritual Life, Women's Articles

Pages